DC: New Age Volume I IC Thread

[NARPG]

DC COMICS: NEW AGE RPG
Volume 1


Idea Created by Karem-Knight



http://img516.imageshack.us/img516/1820/absolutekingdomcomehcvp1.jpg



Game Master- Karem-Knight
Assistant Game Master- Master Bruce
Assistant Game Master- Keyser Soze
Assistant Game Master- trustyside-kick

Storyline:

20 years ago.

The ruler of the planet Apocalypse, Darkseid cast a full-scale invasion on Earth, lasting a total of three months. The United Nations, in retaliation, used the help of the combined forces of the Justice League, Justice Society, Teen Titans, members of the Green Lantern Corps, and finally, Orion, son of Darkseid.

In a final attack on Earth, Darkseid destroyed 20 major cities in the earth including, Superman’s home Metropolis. Outraged by this, Orion killed his father. While Superman unable to cope with not saving his city, left and lived in isolation.

The world then banished meta human activities with all super villains kept in maximum security facilities across the globe which were monitored every second. If any other vigilante is caught they will be sent to prison. With this new law some heroes gave up their alter egos to help others in a different way, some are still active even in their old age.

It has been 20 years since these events have occurred. The world is different now and in need of heroes, A New Age is dawning for the DC Universe.

Rules:

PG-13: Nothing graphic, obscene, or against SuperheroHype! Boards own rules and regulations.
No by-passing the censors placed on the boards.
No flaming, should a conflict become a flame war then SHH! Mods will take action.
No multiple screen names.
You can choose to be any superhero or super villain in the DC Universe, as long as they are not too powerful. Power level approval will be judged by game masters.- You are now allowed two characters
This is a working environment, so you can travel to different places using your powers or vehicles. Don't miraculously pop up unless you're a teleporter or such...
You can reside in any place in the DC Universe.
Don't do anything RANDOM like chopping off board user's heads or what not, unless your a villain chopping off inanimate victims heads, then whatever, go with it, as long as it's not technically RANDOM...
Don't be killing people without reason. You know your weaknesses and strengths, what you can do or can't.
If you want to take part in this, just PM NARPG or any of the mods or list your name and character here and I'll put your name and character on the first post here. First come, first serve...
You can form supervillain gangs, superhero teams, alliances, the works...
There can be a number of stories going on at once, using different people...
Act like your characters, ASSUME their traits and personalities...
There are endless places to go and endless things to do: ENDLESS possibilities so get creative...
There are limits to time travel, do NOT time travel unless you have talked to one of the Gamemasters…
There should be MINIMAL cussing and swearing in posts.
There will be NO By-passing the censors. This is a Hype rule, and NO exceptions will be made for the RPG.
No obscene topics!
If a player decides to kill off their character, new players must have permission from the previous player (if he is still in the RPG) to resurrect that character.
Must post origin and personality in your application regardless of character.
A new character must be based on or related to a preexisting DC Comics hero/villain. This mean you cannot create someone totally random that has never existed in any form before. Legacy characters are allowed. Relatives of past heroes with a brand new persona are also allowed.
Second characters are now allowed.Red = New Rules


*For an updated roster, please check he first page of the Out Of Character (OOC) Thread.*

[Karem-Knight]

20 Years ago, the Darkseid war, D-Day:






“You have failed Kryptonian!”

He hits me again with that kick, I’m tired I’m weak, But I can’t let him win, To many lives have been lost already I press my hands on the floor leaping into the air and punching him in the chin.

“I- have not failed!”

I let out my laser eyes blasting into his face, before hitting him again.

“I WILL not let you win Darkseide!”

I see him fall to the ground, even him a god is in pain, But not as much as me, My knuckled are bleeding, My vision blurry but I can’ lett him WIN!

“A shame Kal-El!”

He punched me straight in the forehead he then kicks me, He’s only done this to get to me.

I lunge at him I cannot let him win!

I use my heat vision again at his forehead I fly hitting his chin, He goes flying I clench both my fists hitting him in the face again, He lands on the moon.

I fly straight towards him as fast as I can he catches my cape and I land on the moons surface.

“You did not listen to me, for six months I have watched you destroy your own world, heh It’s quite the saddest of mistakes Kal-El. I have grown tired of your pettiness and so is your adopted planet, they will be delighted to be destroyed by a god!”

I get up unable and weak I watch him give out a command…. It’s a big weapon

NO!

I leap towards it flying as fast as I can; I’m stopped by Darkseide’s hand again on my cape.

I fall straight to the ground I have to get there.

“It is hopeless. That weapon will detonate to most major cities killing half the population in most, You see Kal-El, I have TRUELLEY defeated you this time!”

He says, pressing his foot on my back sinking me into the Moon’s surface, I have to, I must.

“And one of them is your beloved, Metropolis!”

NO!

I press my self-flipping him over, I fly straight into his face with heat vision, Ice breath everything I can throw at him ARGH!

I keep bashing his skull until he’s on the floor.

I only have a second, I race towards the thing.

I’m nearly there, nearly there!


“ARGHhHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

It hit me in my spine, His Omega beams, Oh god, I’ve survived one before but it nearly killed me, Oh god I can’t move.

I try to keep going but I can’t I’ve been paralyzed I drop I’m nearly unconscious,

Oh god those people, DAM YOU DARKSEIDE!


My city will fall as I am, HOW could I let this happen! THAT BASTARD!

“DARKSEID!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

I yell with all my strength left.

The Omega Beam hits me again to teleport me,

I’m in the moon again seeing the monster smiling at what’s he done, I hear his weapon destroy another city.

Tears go through my eyes, Lois…

He’s going to kill me, I died once but I came back, This time I won’t I close my eyes, He’s already taken everything from me.

He clenches his fists; I feel his foot in my face.

I still can’t move, if I could I would kill him.

“Goodbye, Kal-El, Krypton would be ashamed of you!”

All of a sudden I hear a voice.

“FATHER!”

Orion yells flying towards his sadist of a father.

I open my eyes again as Darkseid leaves my body.

Orion looks at me.

“Kal-El!”

I look at him as he walks to me.

“I have to fulfil the prophecy, after this, I can’t let him live. I am sorry for what he has done to you!”

I close my eyes, He knows what has happened,

I doze off only for a second as he fly’s towards his father, If I could stop him I would, But I can’t move……………………….

I wake up, In the Watchtower I see Bruce with his mask off, I’m in the emergey room, I have to go to Metropolis maybe Orion or someone else stopped the weapon.

I look at Bruce, Diana’s here as well.

“Bruce..Die—ana what’s happened?”

He looks at me lowering his head down, Diana walks towards me.

“Clark something happened something terrible millions of people died and!”

I get up knocking over severeal things over, I don’t want to know what’s happened next, I run over towards the end exit of the Watchtower.

Within a second I’m here in Metropolis.

Oh god it’s awful here, bodies everywhere, Oh god oh god!

I’m already breaking down, I fly around to see who else is hurt……………..

NO OH GOD OH GOD GOD!

I fly down and grab her, Blood swept down her face, I start to cry as my knees fall down.

“N-n noo no NO NO NO NO NO NO NO!”

“LOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOIIISSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS !”



http://homepage.sunrise.ch/mysunrise/clark.kent/sub/superman/gallery/covers/cover13.jpg

[Keyser Soze]

Tap-tap-tap-tap...

Tap-tap-tap-tap...

Tap-tap-tap-tap...

Tap-tap-tap-tap...

Edward Nigma tapped his cane anxiously against the cold linoleum floor of the Arkham Asylum reception. After all these years, he'd never really been able to escape this place. He'd finally been declared "rehabilitated" 20 years ago, and at the moment he sat in the waiting room as a visitor rather than as a patient, but it was like this dark, cursed place still had a hold on him.

"Mr. Nigma?"

A burly young guard dressed in white appeared in the waiting room, his arms folded. Mike, this one's name was. Nigma knew all their names now.

"They're ready for you," Mike said.

Nigma nodded, pushing himself to his feet with a wince of pain. He followed Mike down the hallway, leaning heavily on his trusty old question-mark-handled cane with each limping step. A lot had changed in the years since he was known to the world as the master-criminal called The Riddler. He was now a respected member of society. Redemption is indeed possible, even if it comes at a heavy price...

But some things never change. Nigma still loved green, for example. Green jacket, green pants, green bowler hat. Though now he settled for some purple-tinted shades instead of his old domino mask. That was kept in a frame on his wall at home now. He couldn't quite bring himself to throw it away.

Mike and Edward travelled up by the elevator to the medical ward. It seemed strange, not going to the high-security wing. But really, with most of the major threats locked up in Mr. Freeze's off-planet ice prison, there wasn't really much need for it anymore. Finally, Nigma was led to the bed of the person he had come to see.

"Joker."

Nigma nodded at Mike and the attendants, implying that he wanted to be left alone with The Joker. They all moved out and left him to it, something that would have been unthinkable in the past. But that was the past. Now, The Joker was little more than a vegetable, had been that way for over a decade. Nigma sat himself down on the chair the attendants had left at his bedside.

He didn't seem like The Joker anymore. The green hair and white skin was there, but without that smile - without that laugh - he seemed more like a shell of what The Joker once was.

"Hello, Joker. It's me, Edward."

He had been visiting The Joker, once a week, for many years. As soon as he'd gotten out of his wheelchair, and onto moving about with his cane, he'd added this visit onto his weekly schedule. People thought he was mad, for two reasons. Firstly, because it was The Joker who had put him in the wheelchair in the first place, with one of his death-traps shattering his leg. But Nigma really couldn't hold that against him, after all, it was meant for Batman. And then there was that old chestnut that someone as far removed from reality as The Joker was surely not responsible for their actions...

Secondly, there was the fact that many believed The Joker to be all but brain-dead. He responded to no external stimuli, the doctors said, so there's no reason to believe he's able to comprehend a single word you're saying. Nigma didn't believe that. Nigma believed The Joker could hear him just fine.

"Harley's doing well. She sends her regards, as always. I'm sure you'd be proud, to see how she's...grown..."

Nigma trailed off mid-sentence. He took off his shades, and with a sigh, tucked them in his jacket pocket.

"And really...she's the last one, isn't she? From the old days, I mean. You're here. I've retired from that old life. Cobblepot is up in that retirement home near Gotham Heights, I go to visit him on Thursdays. Mr. Freeze is out in space running that prison. Croc's in the prison. Who knows what the hell happened to Crane. It really is like...our time has come and gone, doesn't it?"

Nigma had moved on, of course. He was a private investigator now, ran a very successful firm. He was rich, famous, and all things considered, happy. But part of him couldn't help but get that feeling of melancholy nostalgia when he thought of the old days. And he couldn't help but think it was more than circumstance that brought them to an end...

"Ah, it was good while it lasted, eh? But really, once Batman...was gone...I think the heart just went out of everyone. Like there was no real purpose to our existence anymore. Only you know the answer, Joker, but something tells me that whatever damage is keeping you in this bed, it isn't physical. It's because he's gone, isn't it?"

Batman.

With him gone, things had gradually gone back to the way they were before in Gotham. Other than Harley and the odd glaring exception, it was mainly the gangsters running the criminal element in Gotham again. Gotham's supervillains (or "the freaks", as some called them) hadn't been around before Batman, and one by one they had all disappeared after him too. They were very much of their time, artefacts of a bygone age.

"But try and remember that, please. He's gone. All things considered, you won. I really believe that, if you ever wake up, you'll be free. Free to move on, and live a normal life again. I did it. And really, at our age, we don't belong in that world anymore. Crime is a young man's game. And we're old now, old friend. I feel old..."

Nigma ran a hand back across the greying hair above his ear. And then he sat in silence for a few minutes. He studied The Joker, looked into his eyes, trying to see if there was anything there. An sign of life...

"Well, I really must be going. I'll be back same time next week. But until then, here's something for you to consider..."

Putting on his shades as he stood up, The Joker looked around to make sure no attendants were watching. Then, he leaned over and whispered in The Joker's ear.

"Question: You break it, even if you name it. What is it?"

Nigma was met with silence in response. He smiled, placing his hand on The Joker's for a moment, before turning and walking away.

"That's the answer..."

[Oh Snap!]

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/signia.png
Hal Jordan
Part I

"Bleeding vandals again.. After everything I've done for this damned city.."

Hal mumbled under his breath as he looked at the giant Swastika that was painted on the front of his apartment, it wasn't the first time either, he wondered how long it would take him to wash it off this time. He pushed the door open and took off his jacket, his dog JC jumped up at him and he smiled widely.

"How're you doing boy? You see what those punks did outside..? What am I thinking.. Of course you didn't, some guard dog you are"

He barked playfully and Hal opened the fridge, throwing a piece of meat to him and sitting down infront of the TV. He flicked through the channels until something caught his eye, it made him feel sick to see it; Mr.Freeze shaking hands with Lex Luthor, who just so happened to be the President of the United States. He turnt the channel over again, to see Wildcat being chased through the streets getting shot at by numerous policemen. It made him smile to see that Wildcat was around, very few people that weren't aware that Ted Grant was his alter-ego, and also dead of course, would be able to tell that it wasn't him. Hal could though, he had spent years fighting beside the man.. It seemed that at the minute there was a renaissance of superheroes, there'd be a day when Hal would be out there fighting the good fight with them.

14 years ago

"It's easy Jordan, your precious Earth.. or John Stewart, your best friend. Make your choice, one of them dies"

It was Sinestro, speaking through the body of John Stewart. Hal looked into Stewart's eyes and saw a tear roll down his cheek, he didn't have any control over what he was doing, but that didn't mean he didn't feel responsible. Sinestro had taken over Stewart's body, in the last 2 weeks he had murdered over 70 Lanterns and destroyed countless planets, normally the Guardians wouldn't have sent Jordan to combat him, he was too 'emotionally involved', but Stewart asked for him by name.

"You weak-willed fool, make your choice.. I think once I'm done killing you, i'll reanimate your body, how easily your fellow Lanterns would kill you.. especially after your last little episode"

Hal seethed with anger, he knew what he had to do, but it wouldn't stop it from being once, if not the single hardest thing he'd ever have to do in his life. Finally he leapt towards Stewart and grabbed him by his collar, landing blow after blow of his energy charged fists.

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/beast.jpg


"Shut the hell up, Sinestro! I'll finish you.. I'll end this once and for all, you're a dead man!"

"There we go! That's the Jordan I know and love.. Do your worst Lantern, because if you don't then your world is doomed!"

Stewart grabbed him by the throat and started slapping him ruthlessly, he was slowly crushing him with an energy field around his torso. Hal spat blood in Stewart's face, he let Jordan to drop to the floor and attempted to wipe the blood from his eyes. Before he could do so Jordan kicked him in the side of his knee, he fell to the floor and blasted Hal away, laughing loudly. Perhaps if Sinestro was in his own body, he would have won, but in Stewart's body which was unargueably inferior, he was having a hard time. He kill two birds with one stone, charging all of his energy into one large blast he fired it towards the Earth and Hal Jordan (who was plummeting towards it).

Slowly Hal opened his eyes, coming back into conciousness just before the blast connected with him. He wasn't sure whether he could pull this off, whether his body could sustain all that energy, but he had to try. He pulled the energy into him, it burnt and tore at his skin, shredding his costume to pieces. When the light past, Hal Jordan came rocketing back at Sinestro, blinding green light pouring from him. He blasted Stewart to the floor relentlessly, who fell to the floor like a rag doll, slowly he walked over to him and whispered into his ear.

"You won't ever stop, will you? I have to.. I have to put an end to this.. forgive me John.. please"

"You fool.. you think this will stop me? I'll be back.. I'll be-"

Hal broke his neck sharply, a single tear rolled down his eye and he lifted Stewart's body into his arms. This man was a hero, unlike any other that Jordan had known.. he had robbed the world of him. He begun to think that maybe this line of proffesion wasn't for him anymore, maybe he didn't deserve to be a Green Lantern.

The Present

Hal was slumped against his kitchen wall crying to himself quietly, JC ran over and begun licking his face, which made him smile softly. He looked down at the ring around his neck, it was his old power ring, it had been years since he had put it on; the last time he had tried, it hadn't worked, it almost lead to his death. He took it off, placing it on the side and grabbed his coat, opening the door and whistling towards his dog.

"Come on boy, I need some fresh air.. and God knows that we both need the excercise"

[Karem-Knight]

SUPERMAN: FLY AWAY




20 Years ago:

It had been a day since the events of Darkseid’s retreat, the world was trying to repair after the crisis, and so was Clark.


He stood in the middle of the city of Metropolis, once home to Nine million, three million lives were lost there, taking half the city with them.

I’m no hero. Clark thought to himself, with tears in his eyes. The world was shook up; things would never be the same again.

He walked towards newspaper vendors to check the headlines.

DAILY PLANET:
DARKSEID WAR ENDS, METROPOLIS, LONDON, PARIS, BERLIN, MOSCOW, SYDNEY, BEIJING, TOKYO ALL IN DEVASTATION.


Clark closed his eyes, he could barley manage the thought of going back to work there, He couldn’t imagine going back to work there either.

He walked along, looking at the emergency workers driving around, the smoke filled the city.

He then noticed something, a small column on the newspaper.

PRESIDENT. LUTHOR
TO GIVE COFFRENCE WITH
OTHER WORLD LEADERS!

Clark nodded his head in shame; He put the newspaper back on the stand and walked to work.



He looked at the Daily Planet building, He had already decided it was his last day, He was going to retire.

Clark walked in, the building was nearly empty only a hand full of reporters were in today. He didn’t mind he needed to go up stairs to Perry straight away he rushed into the next elevator.

He was alone, alone with his thoughts he lowered his head down thinking.

Lois, WHY couldn’t I have saved you! UGH WHY! A tear swept through his eye as he remembered all the times he shared with her.

The elevator doors opened, Clark entered the main office, He went to his old desk, Right next to Lois’, He held the picture of them together he held his forehead before dropping it, he didn’t bother to pick it up and headed straight back towards Perry’s office.

He knocked on the door.

“Come in….”

He was unusually quiet, so was Clark.

“Hello Perry.”

“Hey..Clark, I…I’m sorry, It’s just so much to take in!”


Tears ran down Perry’s face, that’s what today was filled with tears.

“I-I know how you feel Perry.”

Clark closed his eyes.

“L-I lost Lois in that genocide.”


Perry turned around.

“I’m sorry Clark.”

Clark stayed quiet, It was hard for Perry as well, despite their differences Perry and Lois were still very close friends.

“Listen, Perry after what happened here, I-I think… that it would be to hard for me to work here anymore, and I’m leaving Metropolis.”

Perry nodded, He had lost two of his best journalists in two days, It was hard for him, Perry went over to Clark and patted him on the back.

“This is hard for everyone, Clark. But you have to move on, Good luck, it’s been a pleasure.”

“Same here Perry, Send my regards to Jimmy.”

The two gave each other a hug before Clark then left the building.

Clark walked into the middle of the street he closed his eyes.

Goodbye Metropolis.

Clark thought to himself, Before flying away.

A few hours later, Smallvile Kansas USA, Kent family farm:

Clark landed at his child-hood home walking over there, His back still hurt like hell but that was the least of his worries.

“Ma, Pa?”

He said opening the door walking inside.

“Clark!” His father said,

“I heard what happened and I’m sorry.” Clark shook his head,

“Where’s Ma?”

“I’m here sweaty.”

She gave her adopted song a hug.

“Lois was a good woman.”

She said with tears in her eyes.

Clark hugged his family.

“Where’s Chris?”

“I put him to bed.”

“Ok.” Clark said.

“Can we talk in the kitchen there’s something important I need to tell both of you.”

“Of course.” His father said, they all went into the kitchen sitting round the table.

“Listen, I need you two take care of Christopher from now on. I’m going to go away some where for a while.”

“Where?”

Clark pointed to the sky.

“Oh.”

“After what just happened to the world, all those people they all DIED because I failed to act….”

“Clark!”

His father said.

“It’s not your fault, It was that THING that caused that defecation to us all, Not you. Listen Clark what the world needs is a HERO.”


“Dad, I failed, I lost Lois, Millions of others cause I failed to act!”


“Son, Listen to me. The world’s in chaos yes, yes this is a big thing but you can’t keep blaming yourself.”

Clark didn’t say anything, a silence spread across the house for a few minutes.

Clark stood up.

“I’m sorry, you two have helped me through sometimes but now I just need sometime alone.”

He gave his parents a hug.

“Take good care of Chris, I know you will.”

“Clark WAIT, Please don’t go!”

“I’m sorry…. I have to!”

He said.

He walked outside with tears in his eyes; He changed within a second and flew away.

He flew as high as he could, till the blueness of the sky.

He kept flying until there was nothing left but endless stars endless planets and galaxies he looked down on the earth one final time.


http://isaacschrodinger.typepad.com/isaacschrodinger/images/superman_returns.jpg


"Alone."

[Kaboom]

Christopher Kent

"All these powers, and I couldn't even save her," I whispered as the Dean announced name after name of college of journalism graduates. It was a nice day, by all accounts. A perfect day for the graduation ceremony, where we cease being students and become people, ready to enter the world. My mom, Lois Lane Kent, would have been proud, carrying on the family tradition. But reporting was not the only tradtion I was meant for.

The other was bigger than me or my family. The symbol of Superman, the crest of the House of El. The kryptonian word for Hope. Since my dad left, it seemed alot of hope had been gone. And hope was something this world needed, even still after all these years--after the darkseid invasion. After super heroing became illegal in all its forms, and super villiany became something even worse. The world still needed a Superman. It needed my father, and if he wouldn't then maybe it needed me.

But was it my right to wear his suit? Grandma Martha seemed to think so. She never expressed dissappointment at dad's self imposed exile. But I could see it in her eyes.

She missed him. I missed him. I had searched everywhere for him. The fortress, What used to be Metropolis. China, Australia. Space.

But he was gone. Which mean there was only one person left to carry on my family tradition.

"Kent."

But was that person really me?

[Kaboom]

Christopher Kent

While most people were out with families celebrating their entrance into the world as productive citizens, I sat at the local Starbux drinking a cup of coffee and reading the newspaper.

Sonn my mind began to wander. I remembered the last time I saw my adopted father.


“Ma, Pa?”

He said opening the door walking inside.

“Clark!” His father said,

“I heard what happened and I’m sorry.” Clark shook his head,

“Where’s Ma?”

“I’m here sweaty.”

She gave her adopted song a hug.

“Lois was a good woman.”

She said with tears in her eyes.

Clark hugged his family.

“Where’s Chris?”

“I put him to bed.”

“Ok.” Clark said.

“Can we talk in the kitchen there’s something important I need to tell both of you.”

“Of course.” His father said, they all went into the kitchen sitting round the table.

“Listen, I need you two take care of Christopher from now on. I’m going to go away some where for a while.”

“Where?”

Clark pointed to the sky.

“Oh.”

“After what just happened to the world, all those people they all DIED because I failed to act….”

“Clark!”

His father said.

“It’s not your fault, It was that THING that caused that defecation to us all, Not you. Listen Clark what the world needs is a HERO.”


“Dad, I failed, I lost Lois, Millions of others cause I failed to act!”


“Son, Listen to me. The world’s in chaos yes, yes this is a big thing but you can’t keep blaming yourself.”

Clark didn’t say anything, a silence spread across the house for a few minutes.

Clark stood up.

“I’m sorry, you two have helped me through sometimes but now I just need sometime alone.”

He gave his parents a hug.

“Take good care of Chris, I know you will.”

“Clark WAIT, Please don’t go!”

“I’m sorry…. I have to!”

He said.

He walked outside with tears in his eyes; He changed within a second and flew away.




He never even said good-bye.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaman_logo.jpg

King Orin sits on his throne, with the drapes that often block the balcony view wide open. From the distance, he can see much of his beloved kingdom. It has been 20 years of peace. The very idea that he has been able to keep such a thing as violence, at bay of his outer dome, brings great joy to his heart.

If only the same could be said for his relationship with his son, Owen. The two have had a rocky relationship, ever since he was a young boy at age 9. Constantly breaking the palace rules, and even attempting to leave the perimeters of the magical outer dowm on purpose, Owen has always proven to be a mischievous one.

Garth enters the room, although he does not make his presence known. He slowly, and quietly moves around, as if gliding in the air his footsteps make almost no noise. But Orin knows he is here; he speaks out ot him.

"For you to be acting so quietly, and in such a way, only makes it that much more obvious what troubles you, Garth."

Garth smirks, and turns, facing his King.

"Same old Orin. 20 years shed away, but to you it only feels like about 10. You've still got it, old man."

"Old? Look who's talking. You're not so young yourself, minnow."

The two chuckle a brief moment of only a few seconds. In the past, Garth would have easily reacted negatively at the sound of being called such a childish name; but it holds value. It holds value of another time period; Garth's childhood. The adventures of Aquaman and Aqualad would never leave him, and he thanked the gods for that. Those are the moments most precious to him, even if he fails to reveal it.

The friendly, cooling vibe quickly fades away however as Orin stops chuckling. It takes Garth a little while longer however to catch on to what's going on. Sliding his arm down the soft drapes cloth, Garth looks out to the balcony view and Orin does the same.

"Owen's been brewing up some trouble...again."

"What is it this time? Did he put sand in the guard's boots again while they slept in their barracks?"

Garth smiles again, but brushes it off.

"I remember the first time he did that."

"He was 8. Such a spirited young lad, he was."

"He hasn't changed much, you know."

Orin stands up from his throne, and begins to walk towards his chamber. Just before he opens the door, however, he turns to Garth who continues to admire the grande view from the balcony.

"...I wouldn't know."

With the sound of the door shutting, Garth takes in a deep sigh, and turns around, walking towards the stairs. As he walks down them, a figure bumps into him, almost knocking him down. Garth grabs him by the arm, however, and pulls him to him.

"Owen, what are you doing here? I was talking with your father. I thought I told those 2 guards to--"

"Nevermind that. Can't talk right now, gotta go. Oh, and you really thought those two guards would be able to detain me? If they think I'm going to stop...hold that thought."

A man's yell echoes throughout the palace, followed by a barrage of footsteps. Three more men's voices follow those footsteps.

"You remember that gorgeous girl I was telling you about, the one with the red hair?"

"Yea."

"Well, it turns out she has an older brother. Correction...a very protective older brother...and he was one of the guards. So, ya know. Move it or lose it, eh bud?"

Garth taps Owen on the shoulder as he smirks, and lets him pass. Owen continues to race up the staircase of the great palace.

"Heh....same old kid."

[Cyrusbales]

http://img524.imageshack.us/img524/4965/freezebannerzk1.jpg


The great halls of the facility rang through with an ominous overture, the cold air playing host to an even more chilling concerto. The audience, never moving, forever locked in their icy poses, music washing over them as they remain dormant and oblivious.

A deep bellowing chord filling every inch of this twisted prison, icicles humming and resonating with the echoing notes. A wintry and pale man’s hands run themselves over bone like keys, the faint sound of cracking ice overpowered with a haunting melody.

Soon only the distant ripples of the symphony remain, a shadow of what was once a man, now roaming the empty corridors between occupants, stopping at a personal favourite, another who’s colour was long since drained from his face. Once known as The Shade, he was merely just a number now.

“Good evening…”

“Just as talkative as usual I see…”

As with every other time, a steely frozen face remains still, oblivious to the words of it’s keeper.

“Well fine, be like that, I understand you’re oh so busy these days, keeping watch are we? What would I do without you eh?”

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaman_logo.jpg

Owen lays on top of the roof of the great beacon, highest and the most astonishing of all in Poseidonis. As grande and magnificent as it and it's architectural design, it is only 15 years old. King Orin had it built after he realized that perhaps building the outer dome, spanning the oceanspan, was not enough. If an intruder were still to attempt to enter the realms of Atlantis, he would want to know swiftly. So each Atlantean city has three beacons at 3 corners of each city like a triangle.

Owen finds himself laying down and look upward towards the surface more times than he can count. And Garth, the uncle he never had, always knows he can find him there.

"Enjoying the view...again?"

Owen smirks, and shuts his eyes briefly as he does, and then reopens them.

"Actually, I was trying to plan my escape route until you came around and ruined my focus."

"You know...it's not so much different up there. It's a lot like Atlantis actually. Just less advanced in some areas and not underwater."

Owen doesn't reply back to Garth. But he sits up, and Garth sits down beside him with his hands clasped together.

"So how did it go? You know, the guards and all."

"That's no longer a problem, Garth."

"Why?"

"I'm no longer seeing that girl."

"I thought you said she was beautiful."

Owen stands up, again looking upward towards the surface, and then looks down below looking at the entire city of Poseidonis. He hops down from the roof, to the balcony, and Garth follows.

"She was gorgeous were my words actually."

Owen continues to walk away from Garth, now walking down the spiral stairs of the great beacon tower.

"Owen. Stop."

Normally, out of mere fact of Owen being royalty, he would rarely obey such a demanding and quite rude to a point order from another. But with Garth it was different. Sometimes it felt like Garth was the only one that really knew Owen in the world, and sometimes not. Behind all the friendship and loyalty, Owen knows there is a sense of disloyalty. For no one, not even Garth, will tell him the truth about his mother's death. Owen cannot let that go, because he knows they are lying to him. Owen stops however, and turns around reguardless.

"What?"

"You go around, girl to girl to girl, as if it is some game, and then you drop them like nothing. And that isn't all. Oh, how much I wish it were all, Owen. You don't ever appreciate anything in life, for that matter. You--"

"If I knew this was going to turn into some lecture, I would've kept walking. Now, if you would excuse me--"

"Owen Arthur Curry stop. You need to hear this."

Again, Owen stops and turns around. He looks at Garth, who gives him "the look" as if it were Mera herself doing so; that "mother" look. All the reason more for Owen to obey.

"What do you expect from life? What are you searching for? You never ever want to seem to stick with anything! Become attached! Love and be loved back! Heck! You are even doing a poor job trying to keep our friendship intact! What is going on, Owen?"

Owen pauses for a moment before he speaks. His mouth and face moves as if he is about to respond back, but he finds himself lost. Looking into Garth's eyes, Owen quickly turns his head to the side. He tries to speak again, but cannot form the words. His mind is racing too fast for him to make out what he is thinking. Finally, he turns around, takes one step down the stairs and stops.

"It's about your father, isn't it? It all comes back to him. You and your father practically do not even know eachother anymore!"

Owen doesn't end up responding, he just keeps on walking.

[The Question]

Tap-tap-tap-tap...

Tap-tap-tap-tap...

Tap-tap-tap-tap...

Tap-tap-tap-tap...

Edward Nigma tapped his cane anxiously against the cold linoleum floor of the Arkham Asylum reception. After all these years, he'd never really been able to escape this place. He'd finally been declared "rehabilitated" 20 years ago, and at the moment he sat in the waiting room as a visitor rather than as a patient, but it was like this dark, cursed place still had a hold on him.

"Mr. Nigma?"

A burly young guard dressed in white appeared in the waiting room, his arms folded. Mike, this one's name was. Nigma knew all their names now.

"They're ready for you," Mike said.

Nigma nodded, pushing himself to his feet with a wince of pain. He followed Mike down the hallway, leaning heavily on his trusty old question-mark-handled cane with each limping step. A lot had changed in the years since he was known to the world as the master-criminal called The Riddler. He was now a respected member of society. Redemption is indeed possible, even if it comes at a heavy price...

But some things never change. Nigma still loved green, for example. Green jacket, green pants, green bowler hat. Though now he settled for some purple-tinted shades instead of his old domino mask. That was kept in a frame on his wall at home now. He couldn't quite bring himself to throw it away.

Mike and Edward travelled up by the elevator to the medical ward. It seemed strange, not going to the high-security wing. But really, with most of the major threats locked up in Mr. Freeze's off-planet ice prison, there wasn't really much need for it anymore. Finally, Nigma was led to the bed of the person he had come to see.

"Joker."

Nigma nodded at Mike and the attendants, implying that he wanted to be left alone with The Joker. They all moved out and left him to it, something that would have been unthinkable in the past. But that was the past. Now, The Joker was little more than a vegetable, had been that way for over a decade. Nigma sat himself down on the chair the attendants had left at his bedside.

He didn't seem like The Joker anymore. The green hair and white skin was there, but without that smile - without that laugh - he seemed more like a shell of what The Joker once was.

"Hello, Joker. It's me, Edward."

He had been visiting The Joker, once a week, for many years. As soon as he'd gotten out of his wheelchair, and onto moving about with his cane, he'd added this visit onto his weekly schedule. People thought he was mad, for two reasons. Firstly, because it was The Joker who had put him in the wheelchair in the first place, with one of his death-traps shattering his leg. But Nigma really couldn't hold that against him, after all, it was meant for Batman. And then there was that old chestnut that someone as far removed from reality as The Joker was surely not responsible for their actions...

Secondly, there was the fact that many believed The Joker to be all but brain-dead. He responded to no external stimuli, the doctors said, so there's no reason to believe he's able to comprehend a single word you're saying. Nigma didn't believe that. Nigma believed The Joker could hear him just fine.

"Harley's doing well. She sends her regards, as always. I'm sure you'd be proud, to see how she's...grown..."

Nigma trailed off mid-sentence. He took off his shades, and with a sigh, tucked them in his jacket pocket.

"And really...she's the last one, isn't she? From the old days, I mean. You're here. I've retired from that old life. Cobblepot is up in that retirement home near Gotham Heights, I go to visit him on Thursdays. Mr. Freeze is out in space running that prison. Croc's in the prison. Who knows what the hell happened to Crane. It really is like...our time has come and gone, doesn't it?"

Nigma had moved on, of course. He was a private investigator now, ran a very successful firm. He was rich, famous, and all things considered, happy. But part of him couldn't help but get that feeling of melancholy nostalgia when he thought of the old days. And he couldn't help but think it was more than circumstance that brought them to an end...

"Ah, it was good while it lasted, eh? But really, once Batman...was gone...I think the heart just went out of everyone. Like there was no real purpose to our existence anymore. Only you know the answer, Joker, but something tells me that whatever damage is keeping you in this bed, it isn't physical. It's because he's gone, isn't it?"

Batman.

With him gone, things had gradually gone back to the way they were before in Gotham. Other than Harley and the odd glaring exception, it was mainly the gangsters running the criminal element in Gotham again. Gotham's supervillains (or "the freaks", as some called them) hadn't been around before Batman, and one by one they had all disappeared after him too. They were very much of their time, artefacts of a bygone age.

"But try and remember that, please. He's gone. All things considered, you won. I really believe that, if you ever wake up, you'll be free. Free to move on, and live a normal life again. I did it. And really, at our age, we don't belong in that world anymore. Crime is a young man's game. And we're old now, old friend. I feel old..."

Nigma ran a hand back across the greying hair above his ear. And then he sat in silence for a few minutes. He studied The Joker, looked into his eyes, trying to see if there was anything there. An sign of life...

"Well, I really must be going. I'll be back same time next week. But until then, here's something for you to consider..."

Putting on his shades as he stood up, The Joker looked around to make sure no attendants were watching. Then, he leaned over and whispered in The Joker's ear.

"Question: You break it, even if you name it. What is it?"

Nigma was met with silence in response. He smiled, placing his hand on The Joker's for a moment, before turning and walking away.

"That's the answer..."


"And we're back, with the one and only Joker himself! Now, Mr. Joker, most of your fans agree that your last performance was your best."

"Well, I tried."

"What was it like saying goodbye to the character that basically defined your career?"

"...it wasn't easy, I'll tell you that. The "Killer Clown" was near and dear to me. Really, he was the centerpiece of the show. But, if there was a better way to end the show, and a better send off to the character, I'd like to hear it."

"Now, you meantioned that the Killer Clown was at the heart of the show. Now, you had so many great cjaracters. Why did you always give the most focus to that one?"

"Honestly? Well, I've never really said this to anyone, but: It was Harley."

"You mean Harley Quinn, the Killer Clown's side kick?"

"Yeah. I don't know why, but I just loved playing off of her. And, really, she never fit with any of my other characters. It was almost as if she didn't want to work with any of them."

"Didn't want to?"

"Yeah. It's wierd, but Harley was always very much alive to me."

"Really?"

"....yeah. Sometimes, when I was on stage, I could swear she was a realy person. And, honestly, part of me fell in love with her."

"Really?"

"....yeah..."



In Arkham Asylum, the once feared mass killer known as The Joker now lies in his bed, completely motionless, as he usually does. However, quite unusually, there is something different about him: A single tear falls down his right cheek.

[Johnny Blaze]

"You've got to concentrate, Barry", stated a casually dressed man as he crossed his arms over his chest.

"I'm trying, Bart", replied Barry West, also dressed in casual wear, as he held out his hand towards a moving truck that was driving around them.

"No, try not. Do or do not. There is no try", replied Bart with a smirk, the sunlight dancing off of his red hair as he blew in the cool summer breeze.

Barry gave Bart a sigh and shook his head, "For the twentieth time, the Yoda impressions aren't helping."

"Sorry", chuckled Bart as he scratched the stubble on his chin.
"Just concentrate on the truck...feel the speed energy of it...like it's a tangible thing..."

Barry squinted and then his eyes widened and a smile crossed his face, "I-I can feel it."

"Good, good", exclaimed a happy Bart Allen, "now, concentrate on the speed aura of the truck, run to it, and grab it."

"I'll try..."

"No, try not---"

"Dammit, Bart!"

"Okay, okay", laughed Bart as he held up his hands apologetically, "I'm sorry. No more Yoda. When you're close to the truck, just reach out and absorb that kenetic energy you feel. Take it into your own speed."

"Got it", replied Barry as the world suddenly slowed down and came to a complete stop. With a the Speed Force flowing through him, Barry West took off faster than a bolt of lightning towards the truck and began to circle it. Reaching out with his senses, Barry felt the truck's kenetic energy through the Speed Force as though it were a tangible thing. Reaching out, Barry laid his hand on the truck, his mind solely focusing on taking the speed away from the truck and into himself.
Suddenly, a small rush of energy washed over him as the truck's speed was stolen and absorbed into his being.
Barry smiled a cocky smile that took him back to his rookie days, "Sweet."

Barry slowed down, the world quickly coming back into focus around him. Looking over to Bart, Barry could see him smiling and clapping his hands.

"Awesome! Great job, Barry."

"I'll say", said a dark haired woman with a loving smile as she exiting the truck. She was beautiful, looking like she was in her late twenties or early thirties, but her eyes showed that she was older. That she had experience much more than any person should have to in their lifetime.

Moving over to Barry the woman gave him a big hug, "You're father would've been proud of you, just as much as I am. Good job, kiddo."

"Thanks, Mom", replied Barry as he returned Linda's hug.
"I just wish Iris could've been here."

"So do I, Barry", replied Linda in a somber tone, "but you can show her your new trick when she returns from her trip with her friends."

"So", said Barry as he looked towards Bart who was walking up towards them, "are we done for the day? I'd like to go out on patrol for bit before dinner."

"Well", replied Bart hesitantly, "you've still got to improve your stealing and lending of speed techniques..."

"I can practice some more after dinner. People out there might need help."

"Okay...you must do what you feel is right, of course."

Both Barry and Linda gave Bart a dry look.

"What? No Obi-Wan either?"

"Let's ditch the Star Wars quotes all together, Bart."

"Fine, no more Star Wars quotes", sighs Bart with a frown.

"Thank, God", mutters Barry under his breath.

"I heard that, junior", states Bart with a look of mock annoyance.

"Ok, I'm going to head out on patrol for a bit."

"Don't worry, Mom", continues Barry as he kisses Linda on the cheek, "I'll be back in time for dinner."

"You better", smiles Linda as she gives him a hug.

"Watch your backside, Barry."

"I will, Cousin", said Barry as he opened up the compartment ring on his finger, a red and yellpw costume seemingly flowing out of it. No sooner did the costume shoot out of the ring it was on Barry.

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/NewFlash.png

"Barry, you watch out, ok? Stay safe."

Barry smiled towards his worried mother, a smile that melted her worry away.

"Always do."

And in a flash, he was gone...

[Eddie Brock]

SUPERWOMAN

20 Years Ago:


"Clark? Clark?! CLARK!" I scream out as I descend onto the Kent farm. I heard what happened, and I knew that this was the only place Kal-El would come to for guidance.

"Kara?" I hear a voice call out. I turn and see the upset face of Jonathan Kent.

"Mr. Kent, where's Clark?" I ask. He looks away from me. "Did something happen to him?"

I hear a different voice respond, "He's gone, Kara." I look and see tears streaming down the aging face of Martha Kent.

"Gone?" I repeat in disbelief. "Gone where?"

"We don't know. He took off," Mr. Kent explains. "He said that he failed."

"Tell us that you'll find our son," Mrs. Kent interrupts.

I look up at the big, blue sky. "I'll try, Mrs. Kent."

She then fell apart. She wrapped her arms around me and began to sob. I wanted to cry as well, but I had to stay strong. With Superman gone, this world needed a savior...it needed Supergirl.

I manage to pull myself away from Mrs. Kent. She leans onto her husband's shoulder and weeps quietly. I turn away and tear open my jacket.

http://www.silverbulletcomicbooks.com/news/images/0602/supergirl7.jpg

"Kara," Mr. Kent says as he puts his hand on my shoulder, "Bring Clark home."

I nod and then rocket into the air. I had one destination in mind. One place where I might be able to find answers.

The Fortress of Solitude.

[Oh Snap!]

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/signia.png
Hal Jordan
Part II

The sun was shining through Coast City, it was still heavily damaged after D-Day, you'd think after 20 years the government would have done something about it; but they hadn't, all the attempts at rebuilding the city had failed miserably. There was no lack of people though, the population had soared, but with it.. so had the crime. Hal walked through the crowd slowly with JC following behind, everybody knew who he was; he had been here for years, everyone knew what he had done for this city, for this world. Every now and then a tourist would ask for a signature, which Hal would reluctantly give, but his fame also made him a target.

As Hal turnt the corner, a group of youths wearing leather jackets and with very strange outfits came at him, wielding chains and bats. Hal smiled slightly and turnt round, he was getting slightly fed up of them tailing him, it'd do good to show them a lesson.

"Look.. I don't want any trouble, but if you've come looking for some.. you've come to the wrong man"

They chuckled slightly and stepped towards him, swinging their chains and gripping their bats, Hal sighed and looked down at his dog in a way and smiled. The six youths stepped towards him, Hal took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves, pushing his hair out of his eyes. One of the men ran towards him, swinging a bat at him and Hal casually caught it, hitting him in the face with it. He fell to the floor bleeding and Hal chuckled quietly under his breath. One down, five to go.

Another swung his chain at him and Hal caught it, pulling the man closer to him and knocking him out with a single punch. Hal was out of breath, his joints hurt and his heart was pumping like hell, just like the old days. Two of the men through down their weapons and ran away, the remaining two scorned them and jumped towards the tired Hal, who was leaning against a trash can trying to get his breath back; JC leapt at the man and bit his arm vicously, the man kicked him away and Hal looked up, his face now red with anger.

"Awh hell, why'd you go and have to do a thing like that?"

He ran towards the man, grabbing him by the scruff of his kneck and kneed him in the crotch. He fell to his knee's and Hal swiftly kicked him in the face, falling once again to the floor. Another of the men slowly creeped up behind him, with a broken bottle in hand, he was swiftly knocked to the floor by an elbow. Hal put his knee on the man's throat, lifted his fist and roared in the man's face angrily.

"This is my city, you hear?! You come looking for trouble in Coast City, I'll happily accomadate you. You and your friends better fix your ways, because I sure as hell won't let you hurt the decent folk that live here."

The man nodded and Hal got up, picking up his jacket and wrapping it around JC, who he lifted up and put underneath his arm. They walked out of the alley and the men groaned and rolled around on the floor, they couldn't believe that they had been worked over by an old man; if only they had known it wasn't any old man.

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/130604-green-lantern_400.jpg

Hal looked up at the sky and smiled, the sun was setting over Coast City, there was no finer sight in the world or out of it. He walked home and back into his apartment, he put JC down on the bed and he whimpered slightly as Hal walked away.

"Don't worry, I'll be back in a second JC"

He walked into the kitchen to get his ring, but it was gone. He looked through all of the draws quickly, and fell to his knees and ran his hands across the floor, looking underneath the fridge. Where could it have gone? He began to sweat slightly, he heard a creak behind him and a vaguely familar man stood there with the ring upon his finger, he laid his hand on Hal's shoulder.

"I wonder, could it be that you're searching for this little trinket, that I seem to have stumbled upon?"

The voice gave him away: Black Hand. Just when Hal thought his day couldn't get any worse.

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/l_ad8baef327e00676b6e19b98ad74cd12.jpg

Gotham City was burning.

Or at least, were a skyview possible of the area, that's what it could've been mistaken for. The flames that came from the city's Warehouse district licked the very skies above Gotham, as two squad cars came screeching to a halt infront of the area. The officers that occupied them, Detective Gibbons and Officer Eisner, both stood speechless upon getting out of each car, as they surveyed the scene infront of them.

"Good Christ...", Gibbons uttered to himself, as Eisner displayed a similar expression, almost as if in agreement.

Above them hung at least fifteen battered and bruised men, unconcious, tied together from a crane. They all wore dark clothing, similar in design, signifying that they were members of a gang of some sort. There were so many gangs in Gotham these days, that it was hard to tell which they belonged to, but it was obvious to both officers that someone wanted them out of the picture, fast. Stepping forward, Gibbons stepped on an object, and looked down, seeing many discarded and unloaded weapons piled right under where the thugs hung. Officer Eisner grabbed his police radio from the carseat, and immediately spoke into it, never taking his eyes off of the inferno ahead.

"Dispatch, this is Eisner. We got a hell of a mess down here. You might wanna get ahold of the fire department, and fast.", Eisner hurriedly spoke, before placing the radio down and running forward, to meet Gibbons as he pulled a switch on the crane nearby.

Instantly, the tied thugs were slowly placed back down to the ground, as the officers approached them, unsure of what to do. They couldn't cuff the perps, obviously, as they were already bound. And they couldn't read any rights, considering none of them were concious. Gibbons looked back up at the crane, surveying just how high up they had been suspended.

"I'll be damned...", Gibbons whispered, as Eisner turned to him.

"What?"

"The way these punks were tied. They were meant to be knocked out. Whoever did it wanted the smoke from the fire to put them out before we arrived.", Gibbons stated, almost astonished at this fact.

"Why would anyone do that?", Eisner asked.

"Who knows? Maybe to kill 'em. Maybe to scare 'em. Or...", Gibbons pondered. "...To make it easy for us?"

"What, you think this was some act 'a heroism?", Eisner chuckled. "They assaulted the perps, strung them up like meat, and lit fire to the docks. And they're probably still out there."

"Yeah... Yeah, I know.", Gibbons responded. "But still. Kinda convineniant, you know?"

"Whatever.", Eisner responded, beginning to untie the perps. "I- Hey! What the hell?!"

"What?", Gibbons asked.

"Something dropped out of the rope.", Eisner responded, licking one of his fingers. "Damned sharp, too."

"Let me see that...", Gibbons stated, bending down to pick up the lone object.

And immediately, Gibbons turned pale, as Eisner looked down at him.

"What? What is it? Something one of these clowns smuggled."

"I... I don't think so...", Gibbons responded, before holding up the object.

Eisner blinked, once, not believing what he was looking at. For the object that Gibbons had picked up off of the ground was in a familiar shape. A strange shape, but one that any Gothamite would know, and should know.

"...No way...", Eisner breathed. "You don't think...?"

"Forget it, kid.", Gibbons protested, placing the object in his jacket pocket. "He's been gone for fifteen years. No way he'd come out of retirement now. It was probably just one of those Quizmasters that are running rampant across the East Coast. Probably just used this to play one of their sick assed games... there's no real way of tellin' how there minds work."

"Yeah. Yeah, maybe you're right...", Eisner stated. "But... if it is him, then-"

"Then The Mayor's not gonna be too happy about it. That's for sure."

"The Mayor? Try the President.", Eisner stated. "He's been tryin' to outlaw this kinda stuff for years, now."

"Hopefully it won't catch his attention.", Gibbons responded. "All we gotta worry about is Drake."

"And him.", Eisner mentioned.

"Would you get off that? I told you. There ain't no way he's come back after fifteen years..."

Gibbons rubbed the pocket of his jacket, feeling the cold steel of the Bat-like ensigment inside. The sign of Gotham's most legendary hero, who most believed to be dead.

"Just no way..."

Unknown to both officers, a shadow was watching them in the distance. But by the time they would look in that direction, it would be gone. Vanished, into the night. But his work would be complete, tonight. Because by the morning hours, Gotham City would have seen his message, and deduced it's meaning. By the morning hours, Gotham City wouldn't be burning anymore. It, and mostly it's criminals, would once again be fearing the night. And fearing's it's inhabitant...

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/rpgbs0.jpg

It's begun.

Yes, by morning, all of Gotham would once again be fearing The Batman.

[Byrd Man]

http://img62.imageshack.us/img62/7419/robinlogolb5.gif



"Jason! Come on, kiddo. Rise and shine! Wakey wakey, hands off snakey."


I throw the covers up over my eyes and roll over.

"C'mon, dad. What time is it?"

"It's seven. Get up, I'll take you to school in the cruiser."

I manage to roll out of bed and get up. By the time I get downstairs, dad's done with breakfast....or what I think it breakfast.

"Alright, we got some scrambled eggs, bacon, and toast."

I scrap the burn parts off the toast and take a bite. I force a smile as I struggle to swallow the toast....Mom always made better breakfast.

"Yeah...ummm, good job, dad."

He rolls his eyes and puts his coat on.

"Let's go, get your bag."

***********

It's raining pretty heavily this morning. Gotham weather, gotta love it.

"Let's turn on the radio, huh?"

I reach for the radio in the police car, dad's hand flys out of nowhere and cuts me off.

"NO!"

He's fast, but not fast enough. I click the radio on just as his hand jerks my hand away.

"New reports are flying in at sightings of somethng believed to be Ba-"

He quickly shuts off the radio and looks back at the road.

"Sorry, kiddo. But the radio is kind of on the fritz. I don't want it to be messed up anymore."

Dad slows the car down as he stops infront of the school.

"James Gordon High School. Couldn't have picked a better name. It's a shame his boy is a ********."

I grab my bag and open the door.

"Thanks for the ride dad. I'll see you tonight."

"Alright son, have a good day."

He drives off into the gloomy morning as I hurry inside.

Sometimes I feel bad for dad, he's had a rough couple of years. Johnny gets attacked by that weirdo named Deathstroke, to make matters worse, Johnny and I find out he's mom's dad and my grandad. Put on the face that Johnny's not even my brother. That's when mom and dad drug the skeleton's out the closet and finally told us their past.

It didn't end well. John ran off and mom left to go find her father. So, for the past few years it's just been dad and me. We get by, best that we can.

"Good morning, Jim Gordon High! Today's announcements are as follows."

I ignore the announcments and head straight for my algerbra class.

"Today's lunch, sloppy joe's, french fries, corn, and milk."

I slide into my desk near the back. Reggie grabs my shoulder as soon as I sit down.

"Jason! Have you heard?"

I arch my eyebrow as he pulls a copy of the Gazette out of his bookbag.

"He's back!"

The Dark Knight Returns
Cape-Cald Vigilante spotted preventing warehouse robbery


I spend all of algebra class reading and re-reading the article. By the time the bell rings for 2nd period, I know what I've got to do.

[Eddie Brock]

SUPERWOMAN

20 Years Ago:

http://features.cgsociety.org/gallerycrits/237930/237930_1165620534_submedium.jpg

The Fortress of Solitude. Kal-El's monument to a civilization lost. Even I am awestruck as I near the massive structure.

As soon as I enter, the booming voice of Jor-El greets me, "You are not my son, but you bear the Kryptonian symbol for hope. "

"I am Kara, daughter of Zor-El...your brother," I explain. I can feel my heart beating as I anxiously await a response.

"Zor-El? That is a name I have not heard in a long time," Jor-El replies. "Speak, my niece."

I step forward and annouce, "I am looking for Kal-El. I was hoping that you might know where he is."

Jor-El pauses. "I have not spoken with my son in quite some time. What has happened?"

"Kal-El feels responsible for the deaths of everyone who fell by Darkseid's hand," I explain. "He has lost someone close to him."

"I have warned my son before that human life is fragile. I have always feared that he has become too attached," Jor-El responds.

"Jor-El, if you know where he would go, you must tell me. I believe that I am the only person capable of finding him, but I don't know where to look," I plead.

"If my son wishes to be alone, he would not stay on this planet. Perhaps you may find him in the far reaches of space?" Jor-El suggests.

I nod. "That is what I had feared. Space is a large place, Jor-El. There's no guarantee that I will ever find him, no matter how long I search."

"Then you must act quickly. He could not have gotten far."

I turn to leave, now aware of what I must do.

"Kara Zor-El, be careful. Once you are no longer exposed to the radiation of this system's star, you will lose your Kryptonian abilities. Without them at your side, space can be a dangerous place to wander."

"I will be hasty and careful, Jor-El. I will not fail you or this planet," I assure him.

"Go, my niece. Find the Last Son of Krypton."

I nod and take off into the air. Once up there, I look down at Earth one last time.

http://www.creativeisland.co.uk/supergirl.jpg

"I'll be back."

[Eddie Brock]

SUPERWOMAN

15 Years Ago:

I rocket past Saturn, gaining more speed as I go. I feel my strength growing as the sun's yellow rays illuminate the solar system.

Five years in space...wasted. I was unable to find Kal-El. I finally decided to head home. You can't find someone who doesn't want to be found. I'd rather devote my energy to protecting Earth.

I feel the heat as I re-enter the atmosphere. It's been far too long. I truly missed my second home. I circle a couple of times before coming in for a graceful landing.

I take a deep breath of the air here on Earth.

"You've been gone a pretty long time," I hear a familiar voice say. I turn and see the guy who's talking to me.

http://content.answers.com/main/content/wp/en/thumb/5/51/220px-Boomerang_mercer.jpg

"Boomer!" I shout as I wrap my arms around him.

"I saw the light in the sky, and somehow, I knew it was you. And here you are."

"I went looking for Superman," I explain.

"And?"

"And he's nowhere to be found."

"He'll be back. He's Earth's Mightiest Hero. He always comes back," Boomer replies with such an optimistic tone. I wish I could share his optimism. "But, on the bright side, at least the world still has Supergirl."

"Excuse me? It's been 5 years, Boomer. I'm 21 now. I think it's time I got promoted to Superwoman."

"Whatever you say," he responds. "But be warned. Not everyone is going to accept you with open arms."

"Why not?"

He looks at me and says, "Kara, you left us when we needed a hero most. The world was still reeling from Darkseid's attack. They had lost Superman. Naturally, they expected you to step up to the plate. But then you disappeared too."

"You forgive me, don't you?" I ask, unsure of what he's really feeling.

"You did what you thought you had to do. That's good enough for me," he explains. "It just would've been nice if you had said 'goodbye' first."

I lower my head. "I'm sorry. I was confused. All I wanted was to bring Superman back."

"Well, it's time to show the people what you're made of, Superwoman. Even if you have to win them back one-by-one, I have faith in you."


Some Months Later:

I feel my heartbeat racing. I've never been this nervous in my life. I'm floating outside Boomer's window.

"What is it, Kara? Couldn't it wait until morning?" Boomer asks as he opens the window. It's 3 AM.

"Boomer, we need to talk. Care to step outside?" I ask, extending my arm. He grabs my hands and I lift him up into the air - high above everything else. My cape billows in the night wind. "Boomer, I've faced a lot in my life, but nothing has me as nervous as a child."

"What?" Boomer asks, not quite getting the picture here.

"Boomer, I'm pregnant," I respond, finally saying the words which have been burning in my soul.

He says nothing. He's staring at me in disbelief. He opens his mouth to say something, but words fail to come out.

"I know, I know...this is huge. Bigger than both of us. But I really believe that we can do this. I think we're capable of raising a child," I assure him.

"Oh, I know...I completely believe that, too. But there's a difference between raising a child and raising a half-Kryptonian child. I mean, this takes baby-proofing a house to a whole different level."

"So, you really up for this? I don't want to tie you down by this. I'm strong enough to handle it on my own."

"No, I would never leave you alone...especially not when you're...well, pregnant," he says, finding it hard to say the word. Somehow, by saying it, it's almost as though you're admitting that this is real.

"You realize that this changes everything?"

"Well, not EVERYthing," he replies as he smiles at me. I wrap my arms around him and we embrace. "Can we get down now?"

[Cyrusbales]

http://img524.imageshack.us/img524/4965/freezebannerzk1.jpg


A high pitched squeal of drilling sounded throughout the prison. Cold hearted, calculated and curious, Victor’s other pursuit in life was becoming increasingly apparent.

“Don’t worry, you won’t feel a thing.”

“Oh Stop complaining, you know it doesn’t hurt, just let me do my work and I’ll leave you alone.”

The tip of the drill had burrowed it’s way through the ice, a direct access point for him to get to The Shade. A thin and wiry instrument worked it’s towards the subject, ripping a small piece of flesh and frozen blood out before retracting.

“Now that wasn’t so bad was it?”

Placing the sample into a small crystal vial, then racking it away with a selection of others.

“You want to know what I’m doing, do you?”

“Really? Well if you behave yourself then I might let you in on it, you are helping after all.”

Sealing the cell’s door again, Mr Fries retreated to his workshop at the centre of the complex. Inserting the latest vials into a selection of devices, scanning and breaking them down into raw information and base components, displaying a multitude of stats and figures across his computer screen.

“My my my, what do we have here…”

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaman_logo.jpg

Garth is at his chambers, of the great palace, sitting down with his son Cerdian. 21 years old now, he is only 1 year older than Owen, and is practically like a brother.

"So what's eating you, pap?"

"It's Owen."

"Heh, sometimes I wonder if he's your son and I'm adopted. You worry too much about him. Let Orin pull all his hair out on his rebel of a kid."

"I need you to talk to him."

"What?"

Garth gets up from the table, and walks around, looking through the window all the while. He stops, turns, and walks back towards the table where Cerdian sits, and places his hands at the table as he leans.

"Cerdian, what would you do if you lost your mother?"

"Mourn for her, of course. I'm not quite following, dad."

"Owen he...don't you ever sometimes think he would've grown to be a little different if his mother was still alive?"

Cerdian smirks a bit.

"Course...he'd get lectures about hitting on too many girls from her as well."

"I'm serious, Cerdian. Look...just...talk to him, okay? I need you to do that for me; for Orin. Find out what's going on with him."

Cerdian sees his father's expression, and realizes that this is no joke. His smirk fades, and he nods his head.

"Sure dad."

Garth walks over to his son, pats him on the shoulder, and for a brief moment, Cerdian grabs his hand, and Garth squeezes it firmly. Cerdian than smirks, as Garth nods once more, and then exits the room.

On his way up the grande stairs to the throne room, Garth grows more nervous by the second. Each step he takes feels like more. He tells the guards to open the doors, and they obey of course. He enters the royal throne room, where Orin remains, facing the balcony view as he stands with one hand rested on the edge of his throne. The room is silent for a moment, until Garth finally gathers the courage to break it.

"I talked to Owen, Orin. He did exactly what I thought he would. Shut me out. Me...now he won't even talk to me about it. How could you have been so patient with his behavior for so long? How could you tolerate the fact that your own son shows you no honor nor respect?"

Orin's hand clenches tightly and firmly on the edge of his throne for a second, and then loosens as he slowly turns around. He looks at Garth for a brief moment, a man he's known since he was just a kid, and then takes a seat at his throne. Garth steps forward, closer and then just stops, waiting for his answer. Orin's eyes begin to water, and Garth reaches into his pocket to give him a hankerchief, but Orin nods his head "no" and wipes the tear himself.

"Sure, the lad has my strength and my courage...but he has Mera's nose...Mera's gentle yet firm touch...Mera's eyes. Ever since he was a baby, while he had my golden yellow hair, all who roamed the kingdom would stop and say, 'that's Mera's boy', or, 'the gods couldn't have blessed Orin and Mera better with any other child'. Those first few months I cherished, even though I never knew Mera's fate would come to follow. Everytime I look at Owen...I see Mera."

Garth steps forth closer again, but this time he kneels on one knee, taking Orin's hand and bows his head. Owen, passing by the window, stops and notices the two, and quickly ducks. He moves a vase to the side just enough to see and listen in.

"We've been friends for how long...30 years or so, old friend? And how many laughs did we share? The perfect amount. And how many enemies did we vanquish and defeat, hmm?"

"As many that needed to be. For the good of Atlantis."

"But how many cries fell from our eyes? How many times were we stricken with the worst pain imaginable? Too many times. Owen...when I look at him...and I think of Mera...it reminds me that despite all of this, all this pain and suffering, I see hope. He'll come around, Garth. You need not worry. He's his mother's son...he cannot hate me forever."

"Orin, he doesn't hate you. He just--"

A vase gets knocked over from the window, interrupting the two and Garth stands up. Orin looks around as well, and Garth walks over to the smashed vase. Garth then looks out the window, seeing nothing. He closes his drapes, without noticing Owen sitting beneath the window sill, his hands covering his face, as his tears shed away.

[Oh Snap!]

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/signia.png
Hal Jordan
Part III

Hal Jordan sighed slightly, and spun round punching Black Hand off his feet, he groaned and Jordan whistled and his dog came running out of the bedroom.

"You move and JC'll tear out your throat, aint that right boy?"

The german sheperd snarled, drool dripping from its exposed teeth. Hal pulled the ring off the man's right hand and put it in his pocket, he realised the last time he had seen him he was minus that hand, but alot could happen in twenty years. Twenty years ago, Hand had tried to steal Hal's ring, he didn't succeed then and it cost him his hand; made him pretty bitter, tried to get Jordan back a few times, failed miserably. It seemed that after two decades he thought now would be the time to exact his revenge, Hal put his foot on the man's chest and began to speak.

"You better start explaining yourself, because the old boy hasn't had a good meal for a while. I don't think I'll be able to hold him off for much longer.."

Hand whimpered as the dog moved closer to him, he started to stammer but every attempt he made to speak failed. The sweat visibly poured down his forehead as he finally managed to muster the courage to speak, Hal smiled, Hand's sense of granduer was laughable.

"Get that filthy canine away from me... I beg of you, I come in peace.. please!.."

"Heaven help you if you're lieing"

Hal helped him to his feet and got him a stool, he limped very slowly and it almost hurt Hal to watch it. Hand outstretched his right hand and Hal shook it warily, he never imagined that he would be sitting here reminiscing about old times with a foe that had several times tried to murder him and his loved ones. He seemed to have mellowed a bit in his old age though, he smiled and Hal gave him a beer; JC sat snarling still, reading to make dog-food out of him at his masters command, but Hal could tell the old guy wasn't lieing, he had been in the business long enough.

"I must apologize if I startled you before, I shouldn't have shown up uninvited.. but it has taken me so long to find you. I saw that ring of yours upon the table and wondered, I wondered what it felt like to put it on and soar across the stars.. you must feel like God"

"I guess you could say that.. it doesn't serve much purpose now though, I'm not a Green Lantern anymore, I quit.. years ago"

"But.. why? You were the best of them Hal.. I know I may have seemed a bit of a maniac before, but I truly did admire you. As you can see I got the 'John Henry Irons' special, got my hand back.. i'm starting to feel the age though.. I must admit, you still punch like you were in your prime though.."

"Oh yeah.. sorry about that.. I didn't mean to hurt you or anything, don't worry about the mutt either, he's a softie.. and I.. I didn't deserve to wear that ring after what I did.."

"But.. Luthor?!.. You can't agree with this, you should be out there.. Now Superman's gone, who else is there to lead these new heroes? It should be you"

Hal grimaced slightly, he knew it was true, but he couldn't even bring himself to put the ring on anymore. He wasn't sure whether it even worked, the last time he tried it almost cost him his life, but there was nothing that could make it put it back on. After D-Day everyone disappeared, the JLA crumbled; Superman flew off into space, Aquaman went back to Atlantis, Jonn and Diana disappeared and Bruce died. Without the JLA around the country descended into anarchy, Luthor was the only alternative, he banned all superhero activity and now the only ones allowed are government funded or the Green Lanterns. It made a mockery of everything the JLA, JSA, Teen Titans, Outsiders and every other team fought for, rumoured had it Luthor had rigged the election but there was no proof.

"I'm not a hero anymore Will, I'm just a man.. a normal man.. I can't save this world anymore than you can"

"All you have to do, is put that ring back on Jordan.. think about it.. please?"

"It's the only thing I've been thinking about for the last twenty years, I can't.. I'm... look.. I need to get some rest, give me a call sometime.."

William nodded, limping out of the apartment slowly, Hal watched as Hand got into his car and heard him wind down his window. He looked up at Hal and saluted him, Hal smiled slightly and saluted him back.

"Look around you Jordan, the country is in ruins.. are you going to sit back and let it rot? We need you.. we need Green Lantern"

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/Hal_Jordan_by_Ammotu.jpg

Hal sighed and closed his blinds, he walked back into his bedroom and JC followed him. He turnt on his bedside lamp, took the ring from out of his pocket and looked at it curiously. Was the world ready for Hal Jordan to return? Was Hal Jordan ready to return? The ramblings of that old wierdo had actually made him think about it, but he was set against it. Never again would he be the Green Lantern, never would he put that ring on his finger. He put it on his bedside table and laid down, JC jumped onto the bed and he sighed loudly, over the past twenty years his life had slowly eroded away from beneath him. He hadnt' seen Carol for years, the love of his life and he didn't even have the courage to speak to her.. He hadn't seen Ollie either, the one man that stuck beside him through everything, he was pretty sure Ollie was still around though. It would take alot more than old age to kill him, maybe Dinah would have by now, he never understood how she could put up with him sleeping around. Perhaps it was time Hal Jordan stopped hiding, perhaps it was time he started living his life again.

"Crazy old fool.. probably senile.."

[Charlie No-One]

(IC: Oracle)

5 Years Ago
Africa

The rain was causing me to lose focus. I couldn’t see anything. Out of all the days for Africa to have a downpour, it had to be the day the Secret Society of Supervillains were attacking a nuclear power plant. Me, James Flint, protecting a power plant. I am never going to get used to this.

Ever since the Darkseid attacks, these kinds of plants were popping up more and more. Most thought it was to aid in the rebuilding of damaged cities; some knew better. They were really being built to power factories that would build weapons to take down threats such as Darkseid. I guess the Society didn’t like that.

I see Dr. Light fly across Misfit and Gypsy. Within seconds, they are nothing more than piles of ash. This new Dr. Light had limitless power. I saw him take on the likes of Superman. His powers were far different than his predecessor. He didn’t need any aid in producing energy. It came from within him. He swoops down below me, not otcing me as he fires several energy blasts at a small collection of people. With the wave of my hand, I trap him in a forcefield.

“Hey, Light, why don’t we take a break?” I tease. Heroes these days are so tight. I find saying a few corny quips really helps me calm down. It may sound funny, but it doesn’t let me take things too seriously. That was a problem my mom always had.

Behind me, Gypsy emerges from her illusion field as Misfit teleports Light away. By tricking the opponent, they get a sudden burst of confidence and therefore aren’t as efficient as they were before. The best way to this? Play dead.

“STOP HIM! DON’T LET HIM INTO THE PLANT!”

Everyone turns around to see the Human Bomb racing into plant. Immediately, the Society starts causing a distraction. The Shade and Black Alice used their powers to slaughter Gypsy and Misfit; this time for real. Cain shot two other heroes before focusing his sniper on me. I warp the air around his gun to crush it before racing after the Human Bomb. He can’t do this…the reality of the situation never seemed this real before. I knew something more was going on here, but I just never imagined things would come to this.

The air inside the power plant is scorching hot. I knew this, from old JLA logs I hacked into, meant that the Bomb was activating his powers. I frantically look around. I had no idea where he was. Spreading my arms, I turn the walls around me translucent. I needed to see him to affect him. That’s how my powers worked. By the time I could see his blinding florescent orange costume, it was too late. The reactor room was filled with a cloud of fire.

Later

The thick smell of smoke fills my nostrils. What happened? Where was I? I get up and look around frantically. What was going on? The answer was right in front of me. The plant was gone; totally evaporated from existence. There was only a field of nothingness in front of me and that nothingness spread for miles. The Society had succeeded with their mission. Shade and the others were mere distractions so the Human Bomb could explode. It was a suicide mission from the start. Why? Why did they do it? Why was I still alive? Questions were racing through my mind and I had absolutely no answers.

“Wow. I’d never imagine you’d survive something like that. I guess those little powers of yours saved you or something,”

I look up from the hazy battlefield to see the Human Bomb. Immediately, I ask myself why he isn’t succumbing to the effects of radiation poisoning. He must have read my mind.

“Don’t worry about the radiation. I, myself, am shielded from the effects. Comes naturally to me. It appears you aren’t affected either. I can sense it, the radiation, within people. It isn’t in within you. Funny how nothing seems to affect little James,”

“How do you-“

“Know your name? You never really had much of an identity. What was your metaname anyway? I can’t even remember. Oh well….”

“Why…why did you do this?”

“Why? Please! It should be obvious. We did this to show the government that we can’t be stopped…that Darkseid wasn’t the last of their worries. They think they have the power. They don’t. The powerful have the power and they are certainly not the powerful,”

“I don’t understand-“

“Oh look!” he says playfully, grabbing my hair and looking me in the eye. He turns me around so I can see the approaching troop. “Here comes the army with their radiation tech. It looks as if our little conversation has reached its end. They are here for you, little James,” He let go of my hair and pushed me to the ground. Then, with a joyful laugh, he jammed his boot into my stomach. My eyes start to grow fussy as I slink into another dark sleep.

Now

That was five years ago. Right after that, I was taken into custody by the American army. They blamed me for the explosion. I tried to tell them about the society but they didn’t believe me. They said there was no evidence. I told them about the Human Bomb and how he talked to me. I was accused of being a liar. No one was to blame but myself, apparently. I had lost control of my powers and caused the reactor to overheat resulting in an explosion. It was my fault. Their answer for my survival? Supposedly, I created a shield around my body during the blast. It protected me from the initial damage and the radiation. They didn’t even care if I didn’t do it. They wanted and open shut case. I was then arrested and set to be executed.

I spent exactly five days and seven minutes in the prison. On the fifth day, a group of renegade metahumans destroyed the jail and freed all the prisoners. They were going to leave me there. They too believed I was the cause of the explosion. At that point, I even believed it. Day after day, ideas like that were drilled into my head. I was so worked up, I could see myself doing the evil deed every night as I slept. The guards said that my powers were even too strong for their inhibitors. They told me they would check up on me to find the inhibitors destroyed and on the floor. My execution was moved up. I was in the gas chamber when they jail was destroyed. It was the Huntress who convinced the other heroes to let me go. She said she had orders from a woman named Oracle to free me. I like to think that if Oracle didn’t tell her anything, she would have still freed me. I doubt it.

I fled the scene and moved to Gotham. I was scared and tried to hide in a place known for hiding. I figured I could escape my past…forget about the accident…forget about my other persona. That was a naïve thought. I only found myself in the center of superhero life.

There was a new vigilante every week it seemed, but then the next week there would be one less. As they gained in number, they always seemed to lose one. I couldn’t keep seeing people who were just trying to help die. My mind traveled back to two years ago, when the Huntress saved me from execution. A person named Oracle told her to free me. She wasn’t in the field risking her life but she was still playing a role in helping the heroes. I decided that I couldn’t just give up super heroics. The next day, I set up shop in my apartment. I would help heroes the same way Oracle did. I could help prevent people from making the same mistake I did. I could help them. I became the new Oracle.

[MST3K 4ever]

20 Years ago

President Luthor sits at the head of a large table as other world leaders continue to argue over the aftermath of what has been refered to as the Darkseid war.

He begins to chuckle as Prime Minister Adams looks at him and says, "Is there something you find humorous here Mr. President? I am sure we would all appriciate a good laugh after the devistation we have just experienced."

Luthor says, "Ladies and Gentlemen I think we all know what needs to be done, however I just think you all are too afraid to say it. I on the other hand am not."

Adams says, "Explain."

Luthor says, "We all know that had it not been for the presence of these so called heroes, many of these villians would have never even been a blip on the radar. We also know that Darkseid has had an on-going fued with Superman for years. What I am suggesting is the following."

He throws out a several folders with the letters A.V.A stamped on the front of it.

He says, "It's called the anti-vigilante alliance. We each one bring something unique to this cause. Working alone we could erradicate this issue in say 30 years. However combining our resources we could bring an end to this menace and lawlessness within a decade. Super-prisions, task-forces using weapons that they haven't seen yet."

Each member begins nodding as they read and Adams says, "It seems as though you have been preparing this for sometime Mr. President, and it also seems very plausible in theory. But what if a world-wide disaster arises again?"

Luthor says, "In theory, but in working together theory can become law and all of us together we can make this happen. Working together we can see to it that our planet is safe and once again WE have the control, not those costumed freaks. We can make our planet safe once again for one and all.

Everyone begins to nod...and Luthor smiles.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaman_logo.jpg

Owen walks down one of the many hallways in the palace, and Cerdian happens to spot him as he does. He calls out to Owen, but Owen acts as if Cerdian was a ghost. He continues to ignore him until Cerdian sprints forth, grabbing Owen by the arm.

"Owen, why didn't you look back or answer when I called?"

"He thinks I hate him. He--"

"Who does?"

"My father."

The two continue to slowly walk down the hall and Cerdian sighs a bit as he places his hands within his pockets. He looks over at Owen, who just looks down at his feet as he walks.

"He doesn't think you hate him, Owen."

"Yes he does. I know he does. I--"

"Well, you cannot really blame him, can you?"

Owen stops, and looks over at Cerdian finally, and Cerdian stops as well. He turns, crosses his arms, and raises his eyebrow.

"Come on, man. You completely negate his very presence. You do to him, what you are starting to do to everyone it seems."

"So your dad talked to you, eh?"

"Yea...he did. And I'm not going to lie to you, or try to be discreet about it like I know he wants me to do, but...he's worried about you man. We all are."

"I can take care of myself."

Owen starts to walk away, and again Cerdian sighs. But he doesn't give up just yet. Before Owen is able to make a turn at the end of the hallway, again he calls out to him.

"So you want to go it alone, huh? You really won't tell me what's eating you, will you? Not even if I swore to you I wouldn't tell me father."

Owen stops and turns his head to the side.

"Nope."

And he turns into the next hallway. As he walks down this hallway, he finds it more crowded. Not crowded by common folk, or servants, or anything of that type...but crowded with guards. Down this hallway leads to the great Archives, where most importantly of all, the forbidden text is held. Within that great room, lies the Atlantean Chronicles.

Once a legacy, that was passed down from generation to generation, friend to friend, ally to ally, as long as they were dependable...now has been cut off. Just a few months after the construction of the great magical outer dome was when King Orin had the last chronicler hand over the pen and paper. It was then, that the history of the Atlantean people was locked away, never to be read or written again. Just like the great construction of the dome, however...the Atlantean Chronicles were hereby forbidden just months after his mother's death.

But that hasn't stopped Owen. No. A few days ago was the first time the great books and chapters of the Atlantean chronicles were opened. It was also the first time Owen found himself stricken with true pain. After glancing a chapter, foretelling a tale about a hero visiting a woman from another world, and falling in love, did Owen's first tear shed. Before Vulko's death, he and Garth would tell stories as a child to entertain Owen.

Little did he know, these stories were actually events that took place in reality, just about 30 or so years ago when they were much younger. Owen recognized the chapter in the chronicles that he read, because it was the first time his father and mother met. There was even an illustration provided on the last page, of a beautiful, oranged haired woman, with green eyes, having herself wrapped around a strong, handsome, blonde haired man's arms. The description depicted that it was a picture taken many years later, showing how long their love lasted.

The image would never leave Owen's mind. He never saw his mother before...only as a baby before she died. But his mind was weak, and his eyes weary. He could not clearly picture her. So today he knew what he had to do. While he had not planned to, he found himself in this hall. The Atlanteans have never been true believers of any one type of faith...but that doesn't mean they do not believe in the gods or fate itself. Owen feels compelled to go back into the archives and re-read that chapter...just so he can see his mother again. He wishes he could forever look at that picture, never having to let it go.

http://www.silverbulletcomicbooks.com/news/images/dc200508/AquamanCv33.jpg

[Karem-Knight]

SUPERMAN: ISOLATION.

Krypton’s System, out skirts of Krypton.

Here I am, Where it began, I circled round the earth’s yellow sun for about a week just to get here for some stability, I already feel slightly weak.

I keep my distance away from the Kryptonite, All that was left of my birth place, Though it was my birth-place.

I am the Last son of Krypton.

Though that’s not true, there is Christopher god how I’ve missed him. Ma raised him right she would’ve, It was a shame about Pa. I should’ve gone to the funereal.

Kal-El thought to himself, It was close to his yearly visit to Earth soon. The 20th anniversary of D-Day.

He would only talk to his parents and go to Metropolis to pay his respects to his deceased wife.

Then spend time at the Fortress to catch up on the news of the past year, He regretted leaving the planet it had all gone to hell with Luthor as president.

Luthor!

The name made him sick, They were friends once him and Clark.

But no one had seen Clark Kent in over 20 years; Clark Kent was as good as dead.
Last person to talk to him was Perry White, Kara his kryptonian cousin tried looking for him but she didn’t succeed.

Clark then noticed a Kryptonian fragment, It wasn’t Kryptonite it was white and clear like glass.

Then Clark saw it, the symbol of hope, the symbol he wore on his chest, the symbol that saved thousands of lives, the symbol that inspired an entire generation.

The Symbol that failed!

Kal-El thought to himself, 20 years ago he would think of himself as Clark, Now it was Kal-El.

He looked at the remains of his planet.

“Good bye Mother, Father, I will see you soon.”

Clark said before flying away.

[The Question]

Two orderlies stand over The Joker's bed. Their names are Hank and William. However, as we will probably never see either of them again, I wouldn't bother commiting their names to memory if I were you.

"So" says Hank, "this is him, huh?"

"Sure is" responds William.

"You know" says Hank, "my dad used to tell stories about this guy. Sacred the **** out of me when I was a kid. But it never seemed completely real to me."

"Kind of eerie having him right in front of you?"

"Exactly. And, you know, it's also kind of sad."

"Sad?"

"Yeah. I mean, he used to be this big scary criminal. Now he's just a vegitable."

"Listen" says William, "this guy's got one of the highest body counts in this place. He's done **** that anyone else would get the chair for. He's luckly to still be alive. Hell, if I thought I could get away with it, I would've killed him years ago."

"I guess you're right. Hey...."

Hank leans over to look at the right side of The Joker's face.

"...has he been crying?"

"What the hell are you talking about?" asks William.

"Just take a look at this."

William looks at The Joker's face closely, and sees recently dried wetmarks on his face that do in fact make it look like The Joker had recently been crying.

"Dude, Hank, we should tell somebody about this."

"Like who?"

"Like Doctor Arkham."

The two stand there uneasily for a moment, and then hurry off. As they do, they tell themselves that it's probably nothing, and they're worrying too much. They are right, by the way. It is nothing.


But what comes next is most definately something.

[Eddie Brock]

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/Superwoman.gif

Sometime Ago:

"I can't take it in here, Kara," Boomer tells me. He's in the one place I never thought I'd find him - prison. A pane of glass separates us, and he's speaking through the phone. He was arrested for vigilantism.

"We'll get you out of there, Boomer," I promise him, assuring him with false hopes. To be quite honest, I don't know if there's any way he'll get out of there. The government is cracking down.

He sighs, rubbing his forehead. "How's Allura?"

"She's fine. I dropped her off with the Kents," I tell him. Raising a daughter was hard enough. Raising one alone seems near impossible.

"God, she looks just like you, you know," Boomer says with a smile. "Is she the world's next Supergirl?"

"We'll cross that bridge when we come to it," I explain. Truth be told, I dread the idea of my daughter following in my footsteps. The world is not a safe place for crime-fighters. If Allura was ever arrested, I don't know what I'd do...

"Mercer, your time's up," the guard tells Boomer.

He looks at me, and I fill up with sorrow looking at this shell of a man. "Give my love to Allura." He stands up and walks off with the guard.

I sit quietly in the chair for a moment. I had no idea of knowing that those would be the last words I would ever hear him say. A month or so later, I would be informed that Boomer had died of self-starvation. He truly couldn't handle it in there. I only wish I could've helped him somehow.

"Miss? Ready to go?" the other guard asks me. I am shaken out of my day-dreaming state.

"Yes," I reply softly. I press a hand to the glass before getting up and walking away.

[Karem-Knight]

Edit.

[Karem-Knight]

SUPERMAN: ISOLATION.

Earth’s Solar System.

I’m here, it took me a while, But the radiation from the yellow sun helped me get here.

Kal-El said before landing near the moon.

So quiet up here, No sound in space.

No sound for the majority of 20 years.

20 years……….

Clark thought to himself, he walked up the moon’s surface, For the past 20 years he had been going to several sectors of the universe, exploring it’s inaptness and history.

But he studied Krypton the most, To truly understand his past and origins of course avoiding the Kryptonite, it didn’t affect him as much due to how much yellow sun is consumed but it could still affect him.

Clark looked around floating up looking up above the earth, He looked at all the satellites, This is the one day they would expect him to come to earth so Luthor can capture him, But the best they ever got was an “interference” that was so quick all they got was a black and silver blur now.

Clark put his long black and white hair back, He wore the black and silver suit he wore shortly after his revival, his old costume was somewhere in the Kent’s old home.

He missed the old suit, maybe he would check up on it, plus he needed a haircut.

He closed his eyes, before re-opening them again, He flew as fast as he could, the satellites didn’t pick up anything.

Wow, I can see the ocean again, that old ocean.

He said spiralling down before heading straight towards the South Pole.

He landed on his feet to see a sight he hadn’t seen in years,

The Fortress.

He smiled, before entering in the doors, the crystals were everywhere, It was just like he left it.

Few knew where it was; the anartic was such a big place though no one could find it.

Kal-El went towards the main room, He heard a familiar voice.

“HELLO MY SON.”

The loudness of his voice sparked the room; Kal-El saw his father’s face again.

“Hello Father, I’m sorry I’ve been gone so long.”

“I UNDERSTAND YOU HAVE BEEN GONE A LONG, NEARLY 20 YEARS.”

“Yes father, I have, I’ve tried to make my yearly vistis to earth, I’m sorry I haven’t talked to you when I was in here last time, I stopped coming here ten years ago. I mostly came to visit my adopted parents, And my wife’s grave.”

“THE PEOPLE HAVE GIVEN UP HOPE KAL-EL.”

Kal-El looked down on the floor.

“I…I know Father,I-I failed your…..wish…”


Kal-El said clenching his fist, all the time in the world couldn’t let him sink in what he had failed to do. All those people.

“MY SON, YOU DID NOT FAIL, DARKSEID WAS A TYRANT, PLANETS WERE DESTROYED AT HIS MERCY, YES LIVES WERE LOST, BUT IT WASN’T YOUR FAULT, IT WAS TO MUCH FOR YOU AND YOUR ALLIES TO HANDLE.”

Kal-El looked at his father.

“I realise that father, But the world counted on me, Those people counted on me and I-I failed THEM!”

Kal said in grief.

“MY SON, I UNDERSTAND YOUR LOSS, BUT IF YOU DON’T LET THIS GO AND LIVE WITH THIS GUILT THE REST OF YOUR LIFE, THEN YOU HAVE FAILED.”
Kal-El looked at his father, It was a great achievement in A.I. that Krypton made, his father was a genius.

“KAL-EL, SAVE THESE PEOPLE, THEY ARE WITHOUT HOPE, NOW IS TIME FOR A NEW GENERATION, NOW IS THE TIME FOR HEROES……….”

Kal nodded.

“Thank you father, But I’m not a hero anymore.”

Jor-El’s disappointment was shown on his face, his hologram disappeared.

Kal-El then took off his space uniform and put on a black shirt and brown jeans, Typical Kansas wear.



Kal sat down on a chair in the computer’s main hub; He started it and checked all the news of the last year.

“The Shade, Arrested January 5th.”
“War in Zimbabwe has taken 800 U.N. Soliders.”
“New World Order plan to initiate in 2030 headed by President. Lex Luthor.”

Kal-El kept watching and watching, After about an hour something not as depressing came up.

“A Batman impostor has been spotted in Gotham City.”

Kal smiled it was good that someone was setting the example Bruce set for Gotham, It was a shame, Kal lost a friend the day The Joker finally killed Batman.

“D-Day 20th anniversary.”


After that it stopped, He stood up.

He slowly walked outside the fortress; He would be back there after his normal visits.

Kal then put one foot behind the rest of his body and took off like a speeding bullet, flying towards a very special house.

He stopped a mile away from the place he was supposed to be going to, No one saw him, it was another isolated area, plus he enjoyed the walk.
Kal made his way towards the house; He saw all the sights that he loved, the sights he grew up with.

After a while he saw a very familiar sign.

Kent family farm.

Kal smiled, he walked towards the house and rang the doorbell.

A frail old woman answered it, She was expecting him, she expected him every year, but each time it was always a surprise.

Kal smiled with all his heart.

“Hi Mum……………..”

[The Question]

A man appears in Arkham Asylum. A man who, unitl moments before, ahdn't been there. He walks down the halls of the building, going unnoticed by the guards. He makes his way to the minimum security ward. There, he finds the man he's been looking over. Standing over the once infamous Clown Prince of Crime, then man looks at him for a moment, as if to pity him. He then places his hand on The Joker's forehead.


The Joker sits in a chair in a dimly lit room. There is a table before him, and on the other side of the table another chair. Besides this, the room is empty. Outside there is a sunny, grassy view, with the beach visible in the far off distance. The Joker sits alone in this room very far from Gotham City, until the mysterious man suddenly apears in the chair in front of him.

"Hello there, Mr. Jay" says the man.

"Hello" says The Joker.

As he says this, he realizes that they are no longer inside. They are now seated outside at a beachside resturaunt, late in the afternoon, on a slightly chilly and overcast day (this is all going on inside The Joker's mind, you see).

The man before him takes a sip of his glass of Bayerøl, and then speaks.

"Mr. Jay, I must say that I am a big fan of your work."

"Why, thank you."

"Now, I am an independant director. And I have a part for you."

"I'm sorry, but I'm not interested."

The man looks somewhat shocked and dissapointed.

"Why not?"

"Well, I've had my moment of fame. My best work is behind me. The Joker is, I am afraid, dead. I'm retired now."

The man begins to smile. Only slightly, but it is a smile none the less. And hardly a friendly one.

"Oh, but Mr. Jay, you're best work is hardly behind you. I have a part for you in mind greater than anything you've done before."

"But I'm well past my prime."

"As long as an actor has a brain in his head and a toung in his mouth, he is never past his prime. All that is required is the making of the proper arangements."

The Joker remains silent. He gives what has been said much consideration, and then speaks.

"What is the part, exactly?"

"Ah. It is like everything you've done before, but at the same time like nothing yopu've done before. It takes all of your skills and your talants and experiences, and kicks them up to eleven."

"I don't know...."

"Trust me, Mr. Jay. This part is Oscar worthy."

The Joker is silent for some time. He barely moves, in fact. Then, finally, he does something he hasn't done in ages.


He smiles.


And it is hardly a friendly smile.




The next morning, the orderlies will discover The Joker missing from his bed. The guards will search the entirety of the hospital grounds, and finde absolutely no trace of him. They will, naturally, imagine the worse.


But what is to come is far worse than anything they could possibly imagine.

[Keyser Soze]

"Batman is back!"

In his luxurious manor in Gotham Heights, Edward Nigma watched the morning news report, his mouth gaping open in shock. All the evidence seemed to be pointing to it. The Dark Knight had returned to Gotham City.

Of course, Nigma knew something that most wouldn't. That this wasn't the real Batman. Bruce Wayne was dead. This new Batman was obviously an imposter, a pretender. Unmasking him, revealing his true identity. Now, there's a riddle...

"And news just in," the anchorwoman said, "Notorious mass-murderer and criminal mastermind The Joker has gone missing..."

This news hit Nigma like a sucker-punch. He dropped his cup of coffee, letting it fall and shatter on the floor.

"As of now, it can't be confirmed if The Joker escaped, or if somebody broke in and moved his body. It would seem that the latter is the likely option, since The Joker has reportedly been in a catatonic state for over 10 years..."

No. He had escaped. He had woken up and escaped. Nigma didn't know the medical reason for it, he didn't care. He knew why he'd really woken up. He'd woken up, after all these years, because The Batman had returned.

After all, you can't have one without the other...

[Watchman]

"If anybody gets to listen to this is the last testament of Dr. Nick Binder, one of the head scientist of the superhuman replication of Project Cadmus and I have unleashed something terrible on this world. First, guess some history on the project...." A loud bang came from the outside.

"Goodbye! Goodbye! No one out there?" The banging stopped as whatever was out there limbered off.

"God help me. We start after the ban of all metahuman activity. Fearing that Earth was left open for an attack we were commissioned to create an army for the United States government. Soldiers with unquestionable loyalty and one that didn't think for themselves. What happen was much worst."

*******

The giant halls were once filled with the buzz of human life has now been replaced with something else. A bearded man with long red hair ran down a long hall. The man turns around to see where his attackers have gone too.

"You can catch me because no am Bizarro Luthor world's dumbest man."

"Not so slow Bizarro Luthor. It's not me Bizarro, world's worst hero."

"It's too early Bizarro me no call Legion of Hope. No come Bizarro Gorilla Grodd later." A small mechanical monkey steps out of the shadows banging two cymbals. "And no come Bizarro Riddler!"

"Time to get a new fence!" Bizarro Riddler shouts.

"Me am scared and me brought the Unjustice League!" A man clad in all red slowly makes his way down the hall where Bizarro came from. "Here come Bizarro Flash, fastest man in Bizarro World! And no come Wonder Woman!" Bizarro leans closer to the villains and whispers, "Really no am man but no likes to dress up like that. Hurh? Where is Bizarro Batman?"

"Bizarro Batman no am scared of everything. No leave house." Bizarro Wonder Woman said in a very deep voice. Right before the two groups were going to fight a man steps in between them.

"No stop nonsense. Bizarro, daughter, no need to see you right now!"

[Batman]

MISSION LOG: Week 4, Month 1, Day 23.

It finally happened.

After all the months and plans and numerous bouts of indecision, I finally managed to man up and make the mission a real reality. Part of me can already see that there's going to be some real hell to pay... but I just don't care, anymore. Because last night... I felt like for once, this city wasn't looking down upon it's own troubles anymore. For once, they looked to the skies. And they saw the shadow of a hero.

Well, they didn't. But in time, they'll know where to look.

I guess I should explain what, exactly, I'm talking about, before I go any further. I'm not actually sure I'm going to live through the rest of my life, so maybe someday, someone else will be reading this. Because, as Dinah Lance once put it to me... "History is the only true immortality."

For a good part of my life, I didn't even know this life even existed. And... part of me thinks, looking back, that was more or less of the point. I was never meant to discover this part of my ancestry. I was just filled in on the vague parts... the parts that were supposed to keep me alive, I assume. But I always knew there was more to it than what I was being told. Even when I was a kid, I knew that the man I thought was my father was holding more back than he let on. But this... I just could've never imagined in a million years.

Until about five years ago, I believed my father was a man named Timothy Drake. That was a lie. Really, I'm not bitter about it more than I am sympathetic over the fact that he had to take on the burden of carrying that lie onwards... but it was still a lie. Another lie I was led to believe was that Tim had always worked on one side of the law. The good kind. The kind where you stayed out of trouble, and more importantly, out of jail.

But Tim worked on a different side entirely. Granted, he still served for the same morality... the same purpose, in the long run. To protect, and to serve those who couldn't rightly, or logically do it themselves. He just did it without a badge. Without a gun. In their place lied a mask. It would prove to be a symbol of which I would learn many people wore as a sign of heroism.

Including my parents.

My father, as well as I can put it, was only about twelve when he entered this life. But he grew to become one of the greats... one of the people that the innocent and guilty alike still talk about, to this day. His name was Richard "Dick" Grayson. But that's not the name Gotham City knew him by. And it's definately not the name a city called Bludhaven knew him by. No, to them, he was "Robin". But he died as "Nightwing".

My mother was different. She wasn't forced into this line of work by a set of circumstances that forced her life on a path to ultimate servitude, like all the others. She actually made her way in. She knew she had a calling. And she followed it until she actually fufilled that destiny. It's a part of her story that really made me wish I had known her... someone who was actually willing to help people, from the very beginning. Her real name, like my father, wasn't what the people of this city knew her by. Her name was Barbara Gordon. But the city knew her as "Batgirl". And she died as "Oracle".

http://images.wikia.com/marvel_dc/images/b/b6/Nightwing_Batgirl.jpg

It was all pretty strange to take in. It still is, even though I've started following their lead. But each day brings a clearer understanding in why they had to do what they did with their lives. And each day makes what I've done all the more harder to comtemplate, oddly enough.

Why am I doing this? Why did I decide that an age of heroes, long since dead, shouldn't be living in the past anymore?

I still don't know. And it's not as if I didn't have a choice. Sure, my parents had been steeped within this legacy with little to no choice, by the time they died. But I'm sure that, if they had really wanted me to follow that path, they wouldn't have gone to such lengths to keep it from me. So needless to say, when I left the Drake houseold and finally decided to seek something of my own... I was a bit confused at what, exactly, I was seeking.

But that was years ago. Now, it's all so clear, yet so unclear to me at the same time. My parents... their mentor... they had all done this for selfless gain, but nothing is left to honor that nobility. No one took the time to ever give their thanks to the brave men and women that kept Gotham from tearing itself apart, night after night, when they could've very well lived their own normal lives. No one honored Batgirl. No one honored Robin. No one honored Oracle. No one honored Nightwing.

No one honored... Batman.

It's that name that I found myself coming back to, every time I sought out a new link to my past. It took some digging, and piecing together alot of puzzles that no one else probably even made the effort to look for, but I finally realised that Batman was the one and constant thread of which every, truly great crimefighter in this city had ever been attached to. He was an inspiration to thousands. A hero to millions. And a mythic, fantastical work of legend to even more than that.

And what was left to show for his, and his follower's efforts?

A city plagued by crime and corruption. Of course, when I started out on this mission I had made for myself, I didn't really realise how bad it was. I mean, I had lived my entire life around it. I had never really known any other lifestyle. Crime was just a regular, and a bit of a sad occurance, to me. But there was a time when Gotham didn't have to tolerate that sort of terrany. There was a time when this city had heroes. And I guess... well, that's really what I'm trying to do, now. Is to show the people of this city... the people of this world, even... that it doesn't have to go without them anymore.

My name's John. I'm the son of Dick Grayson, Barbara Gordon, and one of the last descendants of an age of fearless protectors to Gotham City. But in time, I'm hoping that the city itself will learn to call me by another name...


John Richard Gordon pauses typing, as he re-reads the entirety of what he had just completed. A slight smile comes to his face, as he presses the 'Save' icon on the keyboard, and sits back, looking up at the vast inner Clocktower that surrounds him. A couple of Bats chitter above his head, as he looks to them, but leaves them be, thinking that it couldn't be more fitting if they stayed. Behind him, a tall, crimsonly skinned figure approaches, carrying a tray of refreshments, and laying them on the console next to John.

http://image.comicvine.com/uploads/item/2000/1688/153243-red-tornado_400.jpg

"Your requested beverage, Master Gordon.", it speaks, in an usually mechanical british accent.

John looks back, a bit uneasy at what The Red Tornado had just said, before taking the drink.

"Please, Reddy... don't call me that. It's bad enough that I was the only one willing to re-program you... but for you to act like my slave is really..."

"But I am programmed to primarily mimick the functions of Alfred Pennyworth, aide to Bruce Wayne, Sir. Is that not acceptable?"

"Look, it's fine, but...", John begins, taking a drink and placing it over the computer console, before turning back around. "...I'm pretty sure the relationship extended a bit farther than dusting nick-nacks and sweeping up floors. The Alfred I was told about was a mentor to Wayne, not a machine."

"But I, Master Gordon, am a machine."

John rolled his eyes.

"Yeah, well, you don't have to act like it.", John stated, turning back to the computer. "Just call me John, alright? It'll make me feel alot better about this."

The Red Tornado nodded.

"Very well, Master Gordon."

John sighed, heavily, as The Red Tornado left the room. Taking back to his keyboard, John began typing another bit of a message beneath his already finished mission log.

PS: Also, if anyone else ever enters this line of work, just remember to NEVER get an aide. Especially one with a british accent.

[Byrd Man]

http://img62.imageshack.us/img62/7419/robinlogolb5.gif

It's during third period I decide what I have to do. The only problem is getting past the cameras.


"Jason, are you deranged? How are you going to get past the cameras to leave school?"

I toss Reggie a confident smirk as the bell rings.

"Don't worry. I can."

I grab my backpack as I leave the biology class.

**************

The camera's are always focused on the side door, which has an alarm on it which locks the other exits in the school. Making would be invaders and escapers trapped. I can only do this once.

I cast a few looks around to make sure I'm alone. Cost looks clear, everyone's in class by now. I dig into my pack and pull out a small protractor, it's metal and has a nice sharp edge.

"Let's just hope dad's training was worth half a damn."

I sprint full out towards the door. Using my momentum, I leap in the air and push off the wall. I bring the protractor's edge down and it slices through the camera's power cord. I roll on the ground and flick the protractor through the air. It flys through the air and splits the wire that goes to the alarm in half.

"Boo-yah."

I stand up and walk right out the side door.


***************

It's been a little over an hour since I broke out of school. I have no idea where John is, Gotham is a huge town even if I had a good idea of where he'd be. My mind goes back to one night right before John left..He was talking to dad right after I went to bed.....

"So, she ran her own team?"

"The Bird of Prey, now there was some badass women. She did a lot for the superhuman community after her accident, all of it out of her clocktower."

....Clocktower...clocktower. That old clocktower on Finger Avenue.

A smile graces my lips as I start to walk uptown.

"Pretty smart, bro."

An hour and a bus uptown later. I'm standing infront of the old clocktower, my eyes looking up at the rotting hunk of wood.

"God I hope I'm right."

I walk into the dark building with nothing to go on but my gut.

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif

SECURITY BREACH DETECTED! SECURITY BREACH DETECTED!

John nearly spat up his coffee when the loud alarm throughout The Clocktower's cybernetically linked system began blaring. Sitting upright, before eventually standing up, John looked around, confused as to what had set them off.

"Good christ, I didn't even know we had alarms!", He exclaimed to himself, frustrated, as he ran up the steps that lead into the above hallways.

Caught off guard by The Red Tornado's descent from a lower level, John slipped and fell on his back, hard, as the alarms continued blaring.

"May I be of assistance, Master Gordon?"

Rubbing the back of his head, as he quickly pressed himself up, John looked up at the machine, a bit unamused.

"Hell yes, you can! Find out whatever's setting off those alarms, grab it, and bring it to me immediately!", John yelled, over the volume of the alarms, as he made his way towards the costume chamber.

"Very well, sir. Request noted. But if I may... what exactly are you doing?", Reddy asked, his Artificial Intelligence beginning to kick in as he began to think with a mind of his own, for a short moment.

"If we have a guest, it's better that I slip into something more comfortable...", John stated, pressing a button as a tube slid open, revealing the iconic, if not slightly mimicked and replicated figure of the Batsuit.

As The Red Tornado turned, and flew down the hallway to comply with John's request, John paused, realising something.

"AND STOP CALLING ME 'MASTER'!"

Below the Clocktower's reinforced quarters, Jason Drake began typing numerous different codes into a displayed keypad on a steel door. It had been covered in dust, slightly, due to it's years of underusage, but it all but confirmed Jason's suspicisons.

Now, however, was the tricky task of finding out the code.

"Damn... He really went to town with this. I've tried everything I can think of!", Jason exclaimed, before mulling it over.

Finally, Jason seemed to perk up, at a certain code.

"Except..."

Typing in a code, Jason gleefully watched as the door slid open, and walked inside.

"Heh. 'Hotpants'. Bro, you really kill me someti-"

However, before Jason could go any further, he seemed to be plucked into the darkness above, by an unseen and unpredicted whirlwind of power. By the time Jason stopped, he was met with a most unusual greeting.

"You should not have come."

At the top of The Clocktower, in the main center, the lights were turned off. It added to the effect, the figure in the darkness thought, as The Red Tornado entered, his cape covering a wiggling, and short, figure of a man. The figure in the darkness stepped forward, his cape clasps dropping on the ground with a rustle of leather, as The Batman stepped forward, dimly lit to face whoever had breached his security.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/Shady_Batman_by_ErikVonLehmann.jpg

"I'll handle it from here.", He commanded, his raspy barritone almost equalling Bruce Wayne's, as a result of intensive study of video footage required and collected by his mother over the years.

As The Red Tornado nodded, pulling his cape from the figure it was covering, Batman's eyes seemed to widen, as his jaw silmiltaneously dropped.

"...Jason?!"

[MST3K 4ever]

Luthor walks into the Oval Office with the assistance of a cane. He nods to his secretary Brenda and she smiles at him as he walks by.

Amanda Waller head of the A-V-A task force in North America is already in the Oval Office waiting for him as he sits down at his desk.

He says, "Good morning Amanda, what seems to be such an issue that I had to cancel my physical therapy session this morning? The doctors say 4 more good sessions and I should be able to play nine holes by Thanksgiving."

Amanda Waller hands him a folder and says, "This came in this morning from one of our agents in Gotham."

He opens the folder and begins reading. After he is done he takes a deep breath. Luthor closes his eyes and shakes his head slowly.

Luthor asks, "How reliable is this intel?"

Amanda replies, "100% it has been confirmed by three sources."

Luthor says, "Should've known that it was too good to last."

Amanda says, "Now that a new Batman has appeared, and the Joker has escaped we can be looking a significant rise in meta-human activity and many copy-cats of the Joker maybe some older ones coming out hiding. Our prisions are already over-crowded even with some of the executions being stepped up. The super prison off of East Laserna won't be ready for another 6 months and that is with crews working around the clock."

Luthor says, "Priority one shut down Batman. If he is gone then the Joker will more than likely go away as well. Use whatever means you have to. I want his pointed cowl out of circulation once and for all. If there are civilian losses, so be it."

He begins to sweat and opens a bottle of pills taking 2 of them he says, "I don't care what congress says I have dealt with their soft-touch tactics long enough. I am so close to have most of them arrested they will go along with whatever I say this time."

[Byrd Man]

http://img62.imageshack.us/img62/7419/robinlogolb5.gif




SECURITY BREACH DETECTED! SECURITY BREACH DETECTED!

John nearly spat up his coffee when the loud alarm throughout The Clocktower's cybernetically linked system began blaring. Sitting upright, before eventually standing up, John looked around, confused as to what had set them off.

"Good christ, I didn't even know we had alarms!", He exclaimed to himself, frustrated, as he ran up the steps that lead into the above hallways.

Caught off guard by The Red Tornado's descent from a lower level, John slipped and fell on his back, hard, as the alarms continued blaring.

"May I be of assistance, Master Gordon?"

Rubbing the back of his head, as he quickly pressed himself up, John looked up at the machine, a bit unamused.

"Hell yes, you can! Find out whatever's setting off those alarms, grab it, and bring it to me immediately!", John yelled, over the volume of the alarms, as he made his way towards the costume chamber.

"Very well, sir. Request noted. But if I may... what exactly are you doing?", Reddy asked, his Artificial Intelligence beginning to kick in as he began to think with a mind of his own, for a short moment.

"If we have a guest, it's better that I slip into something more comfortable...", John stated, pressing a button as a tube slid open, revealing the iconic, if not slightly mimicked and replicated figure of the Batsuit.

As The Red Tornado turned, and flew down the hallway to comply with John's request, John paused, realising something.

"AND STOP CALLING ME 'MASTER'!"

Below the Clocktower's reinforced quarters, Jason Drake began typing numerous different codes into a displayed keypad on a steel door. It had been covered in dust, slightly, due to it's years of underusage, but it all but confirmed Jason's suspicisons.

Now, however, was the tricky task of finding out the code.

"Damn... He really went to town with this. I've tried everything I can think of!", Jason exclaimed, before mulling it over.

Finally, Jason seemed to perk up, at a certain code.

"Except..."

Typing in a code, Jason gleefully watched as the door slid open, and walked inside.

"Heh. 'Hotpants'. Bro, you really kill me someti-"

However, before Jason could go any further, he seemed to be plucked into the darkness above, by an unseen and unpredicted whirlwind of power. By the time Jason stopped, he was met with a most unusual greeting.

"You should not have come."

At the top of The Clocktower, in the main center, the lights were turned off. It added to the effect, the figure in the darkness thought, as The Red Tornado entered, his cape covering a wiggling, and short, figure of a man. The figure in the darkness stepped forward, his cape clasps dropping on the ground with a rustle of leather, as The Batman stepped forward, dimly lit to face whoever had breached his security.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/Shady_Batman_by_ErikVonLehmann.jpg

"I'll handle it from here.", He commanded, his raspy barritone almost equalling Bruce Wayne's, as a result of intensive study of video footage required and collected by his mother over the years.

As The Red Tornado nodded, pulling his cape from the figure it was covering, Batman's eyes seemed to widen, as his jaw silmiltaneously dropped.

"...Jason?!"

I smile as I stand up.

"Haha! I knew it! I knew it! Wow, this is so cool."

I look around the darkend room, there's some serious tech in the room, aswell as the bot that's standing over there with his arms crossed.

"How did you do all this? It's incredible..."

I turn around. The look of wonderment fades as I look back at John.

"How have you been? You know, Dad's been worried sick about you..M-....mom ran away a few weeks after you left. She went chasing after that weirdo who was our...um, my grandfather."

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif


I smile as I stand up.

"Haha! I knew it! I knew it! Wow, this is so cool."

I look around the darkend room, there's some serious tech in the room, aswell as the bot that's standing over there with his arms crossed.

"How did you do all this? It's incredible..."

I turn around. The look of wonderment fades as I look back at John.

"How have you been? You know, Dad's been worried sick about you..M-....mom ran away a few weeks after you left. She went chasing after that weirdo who was our...um, my grandfather."

Batman simply stood, silent for a moment, as Jason continued to survey the equipment that surrounded him. But what he was really doing was quietly contemplating the situation, as he had been taught to by both Helena Bertinelli and Dinah Lance. It wasn't the method either of them had ever used... but they knew it to be Batman's method. And that method, perhaps, signified more importance to John's quest than anything they had taught him.

But now, he had a problem. Jason was here. And from what he had been saying, he knew. Everything. Though in the long run, it probably shouldn't have been much of a surprise, given that he was the son of Tim Drake, who both Dinah and Helena had praised as being "just as good, if not more" of a detective than Wayne had been.

There were still questions, however, as Batman signaled for Red Tornado to leave the room with a silent nod. And they were questions that John intended to get answered, before the night was through. By any means.

Sighing to himself, realising that preserving his identity was all but useless, by this point, Batman pulled back his cowl, and looked down at Jason with a frustrated sigh.

"Jason, what are you doing here? Shouldn't you be in school, right now?"

[Byrd Man]

http://img62.imageshack.us/img62/7419/robinlogolb5.gif




Batman simply stood, silent for a moment, as Jason continued to survey the equipment that surrounded him. But what he was really doing was quietly contemplating the situation, as he had been taught to by both Helena Bertinelli and Dinah Lance. It wasn't the method either of them had ever used... but they knew it to be Batman's method. And that method, perhaps, signified more importance to John's quest than anything they had taught him.

But now, he had a problem. Jason was here. And from what he had been saying, he knew. Everything. Though in the long run, it probably shouldn't have been much of a surprise, given that he was the son of Tim Drake, who both Dinah and Helena had praised as being "just as good, if not more" of a detective than Wayne had been.

There were still questions, however, as Batman signaled for Red Tornado to leave the room with a silent nod. And they were questions that John intended to get answered, before the night was through. By any means.

Sighing to himself, realising that preserving his identity was all but useless, by this point, Batman pulled back his cowl, and looked down at Jason with a frustrated sigh.

"Jason, what are you doing here? Shouldn't you be in school, right now?"

"Yeah, about the whole 'school' thing. I kinda sorta ditched school after I seen the paper. I knew it had to be you they were talking about. I mean, who else is there to carry on the 'family' buisness?. I came because....because I missed my brother. It's been five years, John. I know we're not blood kin, but that doesn't change a thing. You'll always be my brother."

I walk across the room and sit down at a plush leather chair, kicking my feet up on a control panel.

"There's also another reason I came here today, a proposition if you will."

He arches his eyebrow as I manage a sheephish smile.

"Every Batman needs a Robin."

[Charlie No-One]

(IC: Oracle)

OOC: Trying Third Person for a post

James typed furiously into his keyboard. One of his agents was in an area laced with motion sensors. If she were to be caught on one of them, that place would be swarming with anti-Metas in seconds.

“Huntress, I am having troubles shutting down the sensor grid. Whoever installed them is a master in the art of encryption. Don’t move or you might activate them,” he said into his commlink. Huntress was sent out to collect a rare rose that could be extracted to make a powerful remedy for one of Poison Ivy’s deadly herbal gases. The only problem: it was in Pamela Isley’s lair.

“Access Isley’s Power Grid layout,” James said to his computer. Instantly, a map of electrical layouts blinked onto his screen. This was the easy way to shut down the grids, but it was also the most dangerous. It was risky and unpredictable and it killed James to do this to one of his agents. He moved his cursors over the grid that was operating the basement area where Poison Ivy’s lair was set up. Clicking it, a small red box popped up.

Password:

“****,” Oracle mumbled. What the hell would the password be? Wait…what was that one rose that she was famous for saving…that one that was one the verge of extinction? James clicked out of the grids and brought up on of the most wonderful tools that was ever invented: Wikipedia.com. He quickly searched for Pamela Isley.

“Aha!”

Password:
Rosa Mortis

He paused for a second. If this was the wrong password, who knows what could happen. Knowing security today, he wouldn’t be surprised if some kind of booby trap was set off and in moments the police would be at his door. James, expelling those thoughts, hit enter.

CONFIRMED

The computer buzzed for a moment before bringing up the grid layouts automatically. The grid that he clicked on was now grayed out.

“Ok, Huntress, in a few seconds, the power is going to cut out in that area. During this time, the sensors will turn off and the lock down doors will start to shut. Once the doors shut, you will have exactly 5 minutes to get in the lab where the rose is being held. Here is the catch-“

“Wait, the catch isn’t that I only have five minutes?”

“No. The catch is that by turning off the power, I have alerted the police of your presence. This shows you how important it is that I get that rose. You should be able to get out way you came in fairly quickly and with minimal contact with the police. It takes longer for the anti-Metas to get there, so you should have no problems with the norms. Now, hurry. Time is something we don’t have,”

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif


"Yeah, about the whole 'school' thing. I kinda sorta ditched school after I seen the paper. I knew it had to be you they were talking about. I mean, who else is there to carry on the 'family' buisness?. I came because....because I missed my brother. It's been five years, John. I know we're not blood kin, but that doesn't change a thing. You'll always be my brother."

John seemed to react to this, abiet subtley. It had been so long since he had left the Drake house... since he originally found about his true parentage, and what that meant, that he had forgotten what it was like to be able to acknowledge that he had a brother. Or even a family, in truth. John looked away, as soon as he caught a glimpse of Jason again. The last time he had seen him, he was only a boy. John himself, barely even a man. But here they were, five years grown. It was at that moment that it truly weighed upon John just how long it had been. And how much things had changed.



I walk across the room and sit down at a plush leather chair, kicking my feet up on a control panel.

"There's also another reason I came here today, a proposition if you will."

He arches his eyebrow as I manage a sheephish smile.

"Every Batman needs a Robin."

John blinked, once.

He had heard the stories, the myths... the legends of what people referred to as "The Dynamic Duo". Starting with his own father, and eventually ending with Jason's, as they fought proudly at Bruce Wayne's side in Gotham City's darkest hours. But the way Jason presented the idea was, truth be told... juivienile. And more importantly, not at all convincing that Jason really knew what he was asking.

John walked past him, taking to the computer console as he activated some live feeds to Gotham's main streets.

"Jason, what do you see on the screen?"

Before Jason could answer, John interrupted him.

"-No. What you see is my life, now.", John answered, before activating some recorded camera work he had done over the past few months, in preparation and study for taking on the mantle of the Batman.

In the recordings, it displayed various acts of criminality. Rapings, muggings, murders... things that caused many people looked the other way, right down to the city's police force. It was Gotham City, past and present. And with any luck, John's efforts would eventually cease that grim reality.

But he wasn't about to let Jason become one of those casualties. Because even if Jason didn't know it... John had never stopped considering him a brother, even if they weren't blood tied, as he had been led to believe over the years.

"My point is, I don't really think you know what you're asking. What I've been doing over the past few years led exactly to what you saw in this morning's paper. It took alot of work, alot of training, and alot of self descipline for me to actually even get this far...", John explained, before turning back to Jason. "What I've chosen to do is dangerous, Jason. That's why I never chose to come back home. Because if you, or d... Tim, had ever known I was still alive, he would've tried to stop me from becoming Batman. That's what my parents wanted of him."

John turned around, fully facing Jason, as he gave him a serious expression.

"So imagine what he'd think if he found out his real son was out there doing the same thing with me? I'm sorry, Jason, but it's out of the question. I can't afford to have you as a Robin."

[Byrd Man]

http://img62.imageshack.us/img62/7419/robinlogolb5.gif




John seemed to react to this, abiet subtley. It had been so long since he had left the Drake house... since he originally found about his true parentage, and what that meant, that he had forgotten what it was like to be able to acknowledge that he had a brother. Or even a family, in truth. John looked away, as soon as he caught a glimpse of Jason again. The last time he had seen him, he was only a boy. John himself, barely even a man. But here they were, five years grown. It was at that moment that it truly weighed upon John just how long it had been. And how much things had changed.



John blinked, once.

He had heard the stories, the myths... the legends of what people referred to as "The Dynamic Duo". Starting with his own father, and eventually ending with Jason's, as they fought proudly at Bruce Wayne's side in Gotham City's darkest hours. But the way Jason presented the idea was, truth be told... juivienile. And more importantly, not at all convincing that Jason really knew what he was asking.

John walked past him, taking to the computer console as he activated some live feeds to Gotham's main streets.

"Jason, what do you see on the screen?"

Before Jason could answer, John interrupted him.

"-No. What you see is my life, now.", John answered, before activating some recorded camera work he had done over the past few months, in preparation and study for taking on the mantle of the Batman.

In the recordings, it displayed various acts of criminality. Rapings, muggings, murders... things that caused many people looked the other way, right down to the city's police force. It was Gotham City, past and present. And with any luck, John's efforts would eventually cease that grim reality.

But he wasn't about to let Jason become one of those casualties. Because even if Jason didn't know it... John had never stopped considering him a brother, even if they weren't blood tied, as he had been led to believe over the years.

"My point is, I don't really think you know what you're asking. What I've been doing over the past few years led exactly to what you saw in this morning's paper. It took alot of work, alot of training, and alot of self descipline for me to actually even get this far...", John explained, before turning back to Jason. "What I've chosen to do is dangerous, Jason. That's why I never chose to come back home. Because if you, or d... Tim, had ever known I was still alive, he would've tried to stop me from becoming Batman. That's what my parents wanted of him."

John turned around, fully facing Jason, as he gave him a serious expression.

"So imagine what he'd think if he found out his real son was out there doing the same thing with me? I'm sorry, Jason, but it's out of the question. I can't afford to have you as a Robin."

"I'm not asking you if I can be Robin. I'm saying it, I'll become Robin. I have the training. As soon as you left, dad taught me everything he knew in self-defense. I have the skills, plus I have an added bonus from mom's side."

I put my finger on my temple.

"They say the average human uses 10% of their brain potential, Deathstroke used 90%. I use 50%."

I look into John's eyes with firey determenation.

"I'm carrying on the family the name. Your dad was Robin, my dad was Robin. I'm becoming Robin too."

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif


"I'm carrying on the family the name. Your dad was Robin, my dad was Robin. I'm becoming Robin too."

John stared at Jason, a blank look on his face. From what Jason was saying, it seemed as if he was preparing to be Robin almost as long as John had been training to become Batman. And as much as John hated to admit it, he knew how stubborn Jason could get. Their entire childhood was an example of that. John feared that if he argued any further, they'd be reduced to the childlike bickering that had practically driven Tim Drake insane over the first few years of their life.

Rubbing his forehead in frustration, John leaned against one of the computer consoles, and sighed. If Jason went out and starting fighting on the streets by himself, as Robin, John knew it would only be a matter of time before he managed to get himself hurt. Or far, far worse. But if he allowed Jason to join his crusade, and watch over him, like the original Batman had done with the Robin's past...

John lowered his head, and closed his eyes.

"If, and probably when, your dad finds out about this... this is entirely your own fault. I take no responsibility, Jason. Is that perfectly clear?", He asked, regretting even considering the possibility.

[Byrd Man]

http://img62.imageshack.us/img62/7419/robinlogolb5.gif





John stared at Jason, a blank look on his face. From what Jason was saying, it seemed as if he was preparing to be Robin almost as long as John had been training to become Batman. And as much as John hated to admit it, he knew how stubborn Jason could get. Their entire childhood was an example of that. John feared that if he argued any further, they'd be reduced to the childlike bickering that had practically driven Tim Drake insane over the first few years of their life.

Rubbing his forehead in frustration, John leaned against one of the computer consoles, and sighed. If Jason went out and starting fighting on the streets by himself, as Robin, John knew it would only be a matter of time before he managed to get himself hurt. Or far, far worse. But if he allowed Jason to join his crusade, and watch over him, like the original Batman had done with the Robin's past...

John lowered his head, and closed his eyes.

"If, and probably when, your dad finds out about this... this is entirely your own fault. I take no responsibility, Jason. Is that perfectly clear?", He asked, regretting even considering the possibility.

I do my best to hide the smile. Knew that would get him.

"Crystal clear, Batman. Hey I like the sound of that. Batman and Robin, The Dynamic Duo! Don't worry, I'll take responsibility. We can say I tied you up until you decided to take me on as your sidekick. Jokes aside, I'm really serious about this. This isn't a game to me, you have my word. Not as Robin, but as your brother."

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif


I do my best to hide the smile. Knew that would get him.

"Crystal clear, Batman. Hey I like the sound of that. Batman and Robin, The Dynamic Duo! Don't worry, I'll take responsibility. We can say I tied you up until you decided to take me on as your sidekick. Jokes aside, I'm really serious about this. This isn't a game to me, you have my word. Not as Robin, but as your brother."

"Then if you're going to join me, we need to lay down some ground rules.", John stated, trying his absolute best to hide the coming smirk that was forming onto his face, as he realised that it was payback time for getting him to agree to this.

"First rule, you follow my rules. My instructions, my calculations... everything. And never argue them. If we're going to be a team, and if I'm going to keep you out of trouble... and especially if you're going to be running around in a set of red and green tights... I expect to be able to have full control over what we're doing, and how we're doing it. It's how Batman worked with my father, and how Batman worked with your's. Understood?"

He could already see the look of horror and unease on Jason's face, which brought out the smirk, as John placed a hand on his shoulder, passing him.

"Good. I'll make up some more rules and guidelines later. Let's begin."

John hated to admit it... but he felt like he was starting to enjoy taking up the mantle of Batman. Maybe even a bit too much than he should've.

[Byrd Man]

http://img62.imageshack.us/img62/7419/robinlogolb5.gif







"Then if you're going to join me, we need to lay down some ground rules.", John stated, trying his absolute best to hide the coming smirk that was forming onto his face, as he realised that it was payback time for getting him to agree to this.

"First rule, you follow my rules. My instructions, my calculations... everything. And never argue them. If we're going to be a team, and if I'm going to keep you out of trouble... and especially if you're going to be running around in a set of red and green tights... I expect to be able to have full control over what we're doing, and how we're doing it. It's how Batman worked with my father, and how Batman worked with your's. Understood?"

He could already see the look of horror and unease on Jason's face, which brought out the smirk, as John placed a hand on his shoulder, passing him.

"Good. I'll make up some more rules and guidelines later. Let's begin."

John hated to admit it... but he felt like he was starting to enjoy taking up the mantle of Batman. Maybe even a bit too much than he should've.

"Damn, you're a tough taskmaster. But, from what little dad's told me, you're nowhere near Bruce."

I look around the darkened room.

"Say, where's that robot at? Think he could make me a dry martini?"

[Kaboom]

Christopher Kent

It was a hop skip and a second later I was in Smallville.

"I'm sorry I couldn't make it to your graduation Christopher," Ma kent said from her bed. "I was with you in spirit."

"I know grandma," I replied. "Its okay. Its just sometimes I feel so...alone. Like I dont belong."

"When Clark felt like that, he would go to the Fortress talk to Jor-El, gave him a sense of belonging. You should try it."

"I don't even know what it means to be a Kryptonian."

"When Clark was your age. He didn't either. But what's important is not being human, or kryptonian, of fitting in. What's important is doing the right thing. Always."

"I guess you're right."

"I guess you better get moving then. Now come and give your grandmother a kiss good bye."

[Karem-Knight]

Smallville, Kansas USA:

“C-Clark!”

She said embracing him and giving him a kiss, he gave her a kiss back.

“I’ve missed you!”

She closed the door letting Clark in, It was the usual yearly round, She was his only human contact in the world. Clark now saw himself as a failure and nothing else, But that wasn’t true.

The first year Martha and Jonathan tried to convince him to stay, the second year, the tried again and again. By the fifth year they agreed to his yearly visits.

“How have you been?”

“Well, the same not much has changed.”

Clark said just checking out the house, It was the same.

He walked over to something, a picture of his father Jonathan Kent. It had been five years since he died, Clark didn’t attend the funereal, although he did pay his respects to his father one last time.

“Do you want something to drink?”

“Just a glass of water please Ma.”

Clark walked into the kitchen.

“I’ll get for you.”

“No that’s all right, I can get it myself.”

She opened the tap getting his glass of water, All of a sudden the water started leaking.

Martha sighed, it had been leaking for a while and she obviously wanted it fixed, But she let it go, All of a sudden Clark bent down and used his heat vision to stop bring the metal together.

“There you go.”

Martha smiled, he hadn’t changed a bit, still the kind-sharing individual he was 20 years ago, Only with grey hair.

Clark felt it.

“Er Ma do you mind if I use your mirror?”

“Go ahead.”

She said, she was calm, Clark got out a mirror and started using his heat vision, the reflection hit his hair, with accuracy he managed to get it all to the length he wanted.

“Thanks Mum.”

“You look beautiful sweetie!”

Clark then walked into the living room watching the TV.

“Preparations begin for the 20th anniversary of D-Day, possibly the defining moment of the 21st century, Over 10 millions candles will be lit and sent through various rivers around the world commentating all the victims, world leaders are set to arrive on this occasion at Metropolis Square, including former presidents, Bill Clinton, Geroge W Bush, Barrack Obama and current Preisdent Lex Luthor, along with other world leaders.”

Clark closed his eyes and lowered his head, His failure kept on reminding him, He turned around.

“Hey Ma, do you mind if I just go to the back of the old shed to check out a few things?”

“Of course dear.”

Clark walked out to the back of the house, and went into the old shed, It brought a smile to his face the times he spent here.

He went to his first box, seeing pictures of child hood years, Him and Pete Ross playing in the back yard, His prom with Lana Lang.

Then he caught something else, His marriage with Lois Lane, The photo cracked as he pressed to hard, he lowered his head again.

He put that box down to open the next one, When he opened it it hit him right in the face.

http://www.superherostuff.com/OtherItems/NiteLites/Images/Superman_Symbol_Nite_Lite2.gif


His old suit.

“Hope!”

He said, the nostalgia of those times hit him.
He grabbed the suit looking at its layout, it gave him a smile.

He inspired an entire generation to be brave, he brought the generations of heroes, and Even the JSA didn’t inspire as many people as Superman did.

Clark then put the suit back into the box thinking to him, Those days are over.

As he walked out the shed, Literally as soon as he went on the doorstep, He thought of everything that’s happened during the years, wars, deaths, the digital age, the A.V.A., Luthor’s leadership it all hit him like a bolt of lighting.

Clark went towards the suit, He grabbed it friskily tightening his grip on it, thinking of what is father said to him.

The world needs a hero.


His old suit.

“Hope!”

He said, the nostalgia of those times hit him.
He grabbed the suit looking at its layout, it gave him a smile.

He inspired an entire generation to be brave, he brought the generations of heroes, and Even the JSA didn’t inspire as many people as Superman did.

Clark then put the suit back into the box thinking to him, Those days are over.

As he walked out the shed, Literally as soon as he went on the doorstep, He thought of everything that’s happened during the years, wars, deaths, the digital age, the A.V.A., Luthor’s leadership it all hit him like a bolt of lighting.

Clark went towards the suit, He grabbed it friskily tightening his grip on it, and thinking of what is father said to him.

The world needs a hero.

Thinking to himself, he put the suit back into the box and reassembled everything.

He then went over back to the house.

“Oh Clark!”

His mother said.

“Your old bedroom is set up.”

Kal smiled, she had obviously had it prepared for a year.

“Thanks mom.”

He said walking towards the kitchen.

“So, When are you planning on going to Metropolis?”

Clark turned around.

“In about three days, I want to get round the place a bit more, I’ve often just seen a bit of it, Just take a look around.”

Martha turned around to Clark.

“What about Christopher?”

Clark closed his eyes.

It turned silent for a minute.

“I’m sorry I haven’t seen him grow up Ma. He…..he turned out ok didn’t he?”

“Yes he did, He turned out to be a very good young man, He graduated from University a few days ago.”

Clark shook his head.

“I’ve missed so much, I checked up what I’ve missed during the last 20 years, Luthor is back as President!”

Clark’s fist became clenched.

“What’s for dinner?”

“Meatloaf, Listen Clark.”

She put her hand on his shoulder.

“Why don’t you stay here and catch up with everyone, You’ve been gone so long, I’m not asking you to put on the suit. Superman doesn’t need to come back but maybe, Maybe Clark Kent does.”

Clark smiled hugging his mother.

“I’m going up stairs, Just to see the old room I’ll come back down when you’re ready.”

She shook her head as went up the stairs.

Clark went up his old room, He then noticed the roof, It made him smile.

When he was a kid he would fly onto the roof and sit down thinking to himself, without thinking he gently floated in the air making a way for him to sit down on top.

When Clark managed he stood up looking round his hometown of Smallville. Thinking of what his mother said, how maybe Superman doesn’t need to come back but maybe Clark does.

Maybe she was right and wrong; maybe the world needed both Clark Kent and Superman.

The world needs a hero………………..

[Johnny Blaze]

MEMORIES ~ Part 1

The figure zoomed through the Keystone City streets, coming to a stop at the rebuilt Flash Museum. It had been destroyed during the cities occupation all those years ago, but, when the war was over, it was one of the first structures to be rebuilt.
Standing outside the building on either side were two gigantic bronze statues, one depicting Jay Garrick, the original Flash, and the other one a tribute another of the cities greatest heroes, Wally West, the Flash.

Gazing at the statues smiling faces, tears began to well up in the eyes of the man in the scarlet uniform.

My name is Barry West...I'm the Flash, the Fastest Man Alive. But it didn't always be this way...

My dad, Wally, was the greatest hero I've ever known. Despite being a full time member of the Justice League and a night time mechanic for the KCPD, he always had time for his family. He was always there for Iris and me. When our powers manifested, he taught us how to use them properly. Iris was a quick learner. Unfortunately, I wasn't.

I was a cocky sixteen year old who thought of the hero business as one big game instead of the serious life and death struggle it really is. Luckily, dad and Iris were always there to help keep me grounded and my mind focused. Dad used to always say I reminded him too much like Bart when he was my age...and he didn't say it like it was a good thing. I was thick headed though and just shrugged it all off. I lived in the moment, carefree and always trusting that dad and Iris would be there to catch me if I fell.

That all changed on D-Day, the day Darkseid came...

The war he made on the planet was terrible. It was the most frightening thing I had ever seen, and I hope to God that nobody ever has to witness destruction and cruelty on that level ever again, anywhere. For months we battled against the forces of Apokolips. Many heroes, those with powers and those regular folks who took up arms to defend their homes, died in the war. My moral began to crumble, the once arrogant Barry was being taken apart piece by piece. I forced to grow up during those months and the horrors I witnessed. But none so horrible as the day we returned to the Twin Cities to liberate them from Darkseid's forces who had taken control of them a week earlier.

Already small seeds that would grow into fire pits were being planted, and most of the surviving populace had been enslaved with collars designed by Granny Goodness, and were forced to build monument and war machines for Darkseid. There were a dozen of us heroes along with two battalions of Marines who attacked that day. I remember my father leading the heroes into battle...Jay was there, along with my sister and me...Bart and his Titan friends, Cyborg and Beast Boy joined up...Katana, Jesse Quick, Animal Man, Faith, and Hourman also jumped at the chance to pay back Darkseid's minions for what they've done.

Those of us who ride the lightning, we made our way throughout the city destroying the slave collars and freeing the minds of the remaining populace. They immediately grabbed what they could and began to fight back against their oppressors. Even the Rogues, who had gone into hiding when the Twin Cities fell to the invaders, appeared and fought along side the heroes. Seeing all this transpire around me, that's when I realized it. We weren't just fighting to liberate Keystone and Central, we were fighting for our right to survive, to exist. And if you give the human race proper motivation to defend itself, it's a scary, awe-inspiring thing to witness.

The battle was fierce. Many heroes, both metas and Marines, died that day, but, for every one that fell, two parademons fell with them. It was clear we were pushing them back. Then he showed up. I remember seeing Katana incinerated before my eyes by the man Darkseid placed in charge of the Twin Cities, Mantis. He was terror to see. So much power in such an evil creature - he could level the entire city if he wanted to - we knew we had to take him down and do it quickly. Us heroes and a few of the Rogues converged on him, but Mantis just laughed us off. He tore the Trickster in half and used his legs to beat Hourman to a pulp. It took all I had to keep from throwing up at the sight of it. Eventually my dad had seen enough.

I had been knocked a few blocks away from one of Mantis' backhands, and Iris was tending to me when my dad and Jay ran up. The look in his eyes as he looked at us...I'll never forget that. As if all the love in all the universe was focused in his eyes and it was radiating out on to us. Corny, I know, but that's how it felt. But, hidden behind the love was sadness. I didn't understand it at the time - especially after having my bell rung - but, my father looked at the two of us, put his arms around us and hugged us as tighter as he ever had before.

"I love you guys", he said as he tried to keep his voice from cracking, "You two have been the greatest part of my life, and I'm so proud of you two. No matter what happens, I'll always and forever love you. I want you to remember that."

Then he held us in the embrace for a second more, which to us speedster seemed like an eternity, and then stood back up and turned to Jay, his face a mask of determination.

"Let's do it."

Jay nodded, and turned to us and smiled the classic, warm-hearted smile Grandpa Jay still wore, despite Joan's death weeks before in the initial stages of the war, "Goodbye, Barry, Iris. You two have been one of the things that have kept me going since Joan died, and I'll miss you. I want you to know that I love you two, and I know that you'll do your father proud."

And, in a flash, they were gone...

[Cyrusbales]

http://img524.imageshack.us/img524/4965/freezebannerzk1.jpg

A whirring device mixes and blends various fluids and samples, Victor watches patiently while looking through notes.

BEEP BEEP

“Now then, what have we got for me today…”

The monitor in front of him shows what he’s been waiting for.

“Positive. It would seem my theory was right. Now I may begin phase two.”

With the newest concoction of liquid, Freeze made his way down into the basement of the complex, he was the only one to have set foot there since it’s construction. In the centre stood a pod, of crystal like ice, almost like glass.

Within the pod, frozen in a poise of terror, was a person. No one important, someone who meant nothing to anyone. Flicking on the main light for the basement, something horrid became clear.

Tens of pods, possibly over a hundred littered the corners and walls, some with people similar to the central pod, others filled with the rotten and disfigured remnants of failed experiments.

“Look’s like things are about to change around here little one…”

[Kaboom]

Christopher Kent

My dad used to take me to the Fortress growing up all the time. One day this will be mine he used to say. I hadn't been here since he abandoned us all.

But this was where I could reach through time and contact Jor-El, my grandfather. If my dad couldn't guide me, at least my grandfather would.

"Hello child."

"Hello grandad Jor-el."

"You have come here to find purpose. To know if I would grant you the blessing to wear the Kryptonian emblem on your chest despite being issue of the man who destroyed her."

"I..."

"Child, you are as much a part of my family as Kal-El who was born of my own blood. However, the mantle is not mine to pass on. It is his."

"But he's been gone for so long."

"He has returned."

[Keyser Soze]

Edward Nigma stood outside the building that acted as home to Riddler Investigations, circled by a swarm of reporters in this hastily-organised press conference.

"Riddle me this, citizens of Gotham. Why has The Batman returned? Why now, of all times? Is it because the 20th Anniversary of the Crisis that changed everything is approaching? Is it really The Batman? I'm sure you all have a lot of questions, but fortunately for you, I have the answers."

Nigma paused, striking a suitably dramatic pose as the cameras flashed.

"Question: does the world still need Batman? Allow me to answer that question with a question. Did we ever need The Batman? We managed before him, and we have managed after him. And we must remember that the world has changed now. The laws put in place by our President have made vigilantism a serious offence. Crimefighters now have to be officially deputised operatives of recognised and respected organisations: the Army, the FBI, the CIA, our esteemed police force. These are the real heroes. Superheroes may have been needed when there were supervillains, but that time has past. Most of the greatest threats to our way of life are locked up in Victor Fries' inescapable ice-prison."

There were murmurings from the crowd. It was quite clear that many didn't agree with him.

"Question: What does that make The Batman? Answer: It makes him a criminal. A sad irony, yes, but he has become what The Batman of old stood against. I have been through this before, I have seen how this turns out. You bring back Batman, and you bring back the freaks, the psychopaths, the supervillains, whatever you want to call them. Already The Joker has...miraculously woken from his decade-long trance and escaped from Arkham."

More murmurings, this time of terror. Once upon a time, The Joker was a constant threat to the safety of all Gotham's citizens. People lived in fear, going to bed praying The Joker wouldn't happen upon their quiet home...

But that had all changed. With the passage of years, The Joker had become a distant memory, a bad dream. There were children who were told stories about The Joker in the past tense, rather than by terrified parents warning against an iminent threat. People had almost forgotten about The Joker. Almost...

But now, he was back. Back on Gotham's streets. And now the terror would return.

"Question: What does it take to catch The Bat? Answer: Someone who knows him. Me. Who better than I, one of The Batman's greatest foes, to track him down? Only this time, it's me who's on the side of the law. Commissioner Gordon has enlisted me as a liason to the GCPD, and I will be helping them with my investigation. Batman..."

Nigma took off his shades, staring hard into one of the cameras, and imagining he was talking directly to Batman himself.

"...Keep your wits about you. Edward Nigma is on your trail."

[MST3K 4ever]

Luthor sits in the Oval Office going over his speech to deliver for the 20Th Anniversary of the Darkseid War.

He then stops and realizes something....

No, no he wouldn't....he can't...not now..not when everything is going so well. If Batman has come back....how long before a certain red cape decides to make a comeback?

Lex pushes a button on his desk and moments later a man named James Walton enters the room.

He says, "Yes Mr. President."

Lex says, "James you are head of security detail and what I am about to ask you is rather unique but with the unconfirmed reports of Batman's return I am taking no chances."

He hands Walton a file and says, "I want the following defensive devices employed for me and this office understood?"

Walton says, "Yes sir Mr. President. We did what we had to do in Dallas to Steel and his colleagues and we will do it again here if we must."

Luthor nods and Walton leaves.

All-Right Alien if you decide to return I'll make sure your resurrection is very short lived.

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif

Midnight in Gotham City.

A time of which it's citizens fleed into their homes, and the bravest souls took cover in the shadows. Because everyone in the city knew that for the next few hours, until dawn, the city would be hell to deal with. But tonight was different. Tonight, two shadowy figures swung high above the city's streets, casting a shadow of which had not been seen for nearly two decades. Would any citizens have seen it, they probably would've cheered, or stared in wonderous awe. Instead, the city greeted them silently, which had always worked wonders for their predecessors.

Tonight, Gotham City had no more reason to fear. Just it's criminals. Because for the first time, hope was going to be restored in a familiar team of messengers. The dynamic duo.

Batman and Robin lived again.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/One%20Year%20Later/z1.jpg

Letting go of his line, swiftly and cautiously, Batman looked to his side, watching as Robin followed suite. It was only his second night of actual field work... and the first for the boy's. Yet Batman felt as if his routine was changed entirely, by the inclusion of his younger brother. And yet... there was a clear sense, in his mind, that it was only fitting that he worked with a partner. It's what Bruce Wayne had been accustomed to, for a majority of his own career. And if John's true goal, inspiring the city with the legacy of The Dark Knight by returning him to active duty, was to be met... perhaps Robin needed to be a strong part of that.

Landing on a nearby rooftop, the pair looked out upon the city, as police sirens, car horns, and other various noises entered their focus. Turning, slightly, to the Boy Wonder at his side, Batman watched as he viewed the city with a slight wonderment, obviously new to this form of work. It was only then, that Batman smiled slightly, before turning back to view the city, and speaking to get his brother's attention.

"Alright. We're here. This is what you're in for, every night.", Batman began, sternly, making sure Robin understood every word he was saying. "The city won't be kind to you. It hasn't been to me, yet. But with time, hopefully, we can change that for good."

Leaping down, spreading his cape, Batman landed atop a gargoyle, as Robin landed next to him on one that faced his opposite side.

"Steady, Jason. Our work requires precision above action. Careful measurement. Let the city around you serve as a camoflague... become one with it."

Batman honestly didn't know if what he was saying would come off as thoughtful lesson... or complete gibberish, to Robin's still relatively untrained mind. But with any luck... he at least took in a level of seriousness about it all. Because any mistakes... any miscalculations, whatsoever, could mean certain death. Batman's cowl kept a level of uneasy dread hidden from Robin, as he realised he himself was still new at this.

So in truth... perhaps, the lessons were going to be for both men, tonight.

[Byrd Man]

http://img62.imageshack.us/img62/7419/robinlogolb5.gif






Midnight in Gotham City.

A time of which it's citizens fleed into their homes, and the bravest souls took cover in the shadows. Because everyone in the city knew that for the next few hours, until dawn, the city would be hell to deal with. But tonight was different. Tonight, two shadowy figures swung high above the city's streets, casting a shadow of which had not been seen for nearly two decades. Would any citizens have seen it, they probably would've cheered, or stared in wonderous awe. Instead, the city greeted them silently, which had always worked wonders for their predecessors.

Tonight, Gotham City had no more reason to fear. Just it's criminals. Because for the first time, hope was going to be restored in a familiar team of messengers. The dynamic duo.

Batman and Robin lived again.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/One%20Year%20Later/z1.jpg

Letting go of his line, swiftly and cautiously, Batman looked to his side, watching as Robin followed suite. It was only his second night of actual field work... and the first for the boy's. Yet Batman felt as if his routine was changed entirely, by the inclusion of his younger brother. And yet... there was a clear sense, in his mind, that it was only fitting that he worked with a partner. It's what Bruce Wayne had been accustomed to, for a majority of his own career. And if John's true goal, inspiring the city with the legacy of The Dark Knight by returning him to active duty, was to be met... perhaps Robin needed to be a strong part of that.

Landing on a nearby rooftop, the pair looked out upon the city, as police sirens, car horns, and other various noises entered their focus. Turning, slightly, to the Boy Wonder at his side, Batman watched as he viewed the city with a slight wonderment, obviously new to this form of work. It was only then, that Batman smiled slightly, before turning back to view the city, and speaking to get his brother's attention.

"Alright. We're here. This is what you're in for, every night.", Batman began, sternly, making sure Robin understood every word he was saying. "The city won't be kind to you. It hasn't been to me, yet. But with time, hopefully, we can change that for good."

Leaping down, spreading his cape, Batman landed atop a gargoyle, as Robin landed next to him on one that faced his opposite side.

"Steady, Jason. Our work requires precision above action. Careful measurement. Let the city around you serve as a camoflague... become one with it."

Batman honestly didn't know if what he was saying would come off as thoughtful lesson... or complete gibberish, to Robin's still relatively untrained mind. But with any luck... he at least took in a level of seriousness about it all. Because any mistakes... any miscalculations, whatsoever, could mean certain death. Batman's cowl kept a level of uneasy dread hidden from Robin, as he realised he himself was still new at this.

So in truth... perhaps, the lessons were going to be for both men, tonight.

"Yessir, I will become one with the city."

While John looks around, I put the right lens in my mask to use. It's red, sort of a tribute to my mother who has an eyepatch. The broadsword strapped to my back is another kind of tribute. I know how to use it, so why not use it? The red lense shows me thermals through a nearby warehouse. Looks like some thugs are loading a bunch of crates onto a truck.

"Holy Hijinks, Batman!"

John shoots me a curious look as I shrug my shoulders.

"Sorry, I was lost in the moment....umm, anyway. From what I can see, some folks are having a party down there. Wanna crash it?"

[Keyser Soze]

"Do you know what a conundrum is, Wilson?"

As they made their way into Crime Alley, Edward Nigma's lumbering henchman - packed uncomfortably into a cheap suit like some kind of shaven ape - considered the question. He smacked his oversized club of a hand against the side of his head in a mockery of the thinker scratching his chin, before offering up his measured response.

"Uh....con a what?"

Nigma sighed, wondering why he hired such idiots.

"Conundrum: 1. A riddle in which a fanciful question is answered by a pun. 2. A paradoxical, insoluble, or difficult problem; a dilemma. While I'm very much a fan of the former... which reminds me, Wilson: What is black and white and read all over?"

"..."

"I thought so. Anyway, while I'm very much a fan of the former, the situation which we are currently presented with very much falls into the latter category. Question: What lies in Crime Alley? Answer: The past..."

Wilson was totally baffled now. It wasn't just a nickname. A lot of the time, his employer really did speak in riddles, it seemed. But it was all crystal clear to Nigma. He knew the significance of this place. He knew that it was the place Batman was born.

Wincing in pain, The Riddler crouched down on the filthy ground, leaning heavily on his cane for support. He closed his eyes, imagined he was a child. A terrified, helpless child, trapped in this stinking, filth-ridden Gotham side street, faced with death. He imagined his parents lying by his side, dead. He imagined the gunman pointing the gun at his head, preparing to finish the job.

"I'm afraid."

"There ain't no need to be scared, boss. I gotta gun..."

"I wasn't talking to you, Neanderthal, I was talking to myself. Hush!"

The gunman may has well have pulled the trigger. It was this moment that Bruce Wayne died. It was this moment that he became Batman. He extended his hand, and Wilson helped him up to his feet.

"It's fear that drives him. The Batman. He is afraid, and wants to make others share his dread. That's the reason for the cape and the cowl. That's who we're looking for now. Someone who's expereinced loss and heartbreak, someone who has been confronted with terror from a young age. We're looking for a man who is afraid."

That didn't narrow things down much. This was Gotham City.

Everyone is afraid...

[Cyrusbales]

http://img524.imageshack.us/img524/4965/freezebannerzk1.jpg


The image of Victor Fries lay distorted through the hanging icicles that adorned the basement’s ceiling in this most unique of prisons. Due to his revolutionary technologies, Luthor had given him virtually endless resources in this museum of frozen law-breakers.

In a beaker, fluid hissed and steamed, producing heat the very structures themselves warped and morphed into hideous genetic versions of their former selves. The first warmth his hands had felt for some time.

“Interesting.”

Lifting the glass up to his less than receptive company.

“Surprised me, how about you?”

Trapped within a man-made glacier, unawares of everything, fixated eyes stared out into nothingness.

“Exactly what I thought. But how would flash frozen cells react to it?”

Even the air seemed frozen and silent, deathly still.

“Of course, why didn’t I think of that?! I can compensate for cell size by using infra-red. Brilliant, the heating using only part of the spectrum would allow enough warmth for it to bind, without fear of damage! You’re a genius!”

Placing a few vials into a complex system of tubes and siphoning devices, he returned to his central hub.

“And to cap off one masterpiece, another would seem befitting…”

Fingers slowly caressing hardened white keys, the bellowing melody permeated throughout the structure as it grew to it’s perfectly crafted crescendo.

[Oh Snap!]

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/signia.png

Hal Jordan
Part IV

The words struck him harder than anything he'd ever felt before, 'Ollie's dieing Hal.. he needs you', Hal felt the phone break in his hand and dropped it to the floor, he knew exactly what he needed to do now. He grabbed his coat, threw it on and floored it until he reached Star City, he and Ollie hadn't spoken in years, after D-Day they had never been the same again; Hal had always felt responsible for their friendship falling apart, they used to be like brothers.. When Darksied attacked nobody out there fought harder than Green Arrow, Ollie was an inspiration to him, he was like a brother, he'd do anything for him. Now he found himself standing outside a hospital room looking at the weak frame that once housed the muscular and jovial Green Arrow, a shadow of his former self, he still flirted with the nurses and reached for one of their bottoms. Hal smiled and opened the hospital door, Ollie's eyes opened wide and he jumped from his bed and hugged Hal, sobbing silently on his shoulder; JC ran in and Ollie stepped back, wiping the tears from his eyes and smiling broadley.

"How in the hell did you manage to get that ugly mutt in here? Jeez, i'm not allowed to eat anything other than that crap out of a tube and you get that filthy thing in and no-one even bats and eye-lid?"

"Well... I guess you could say I know some people.."

"Oh right.. you know people do you? Pfft.. I used to be Mayor of this damned city and you're more connected than I am"

"Damn right.. Look, I'm sorry I wasn't here earlier.. Dinah called me last night, I got here as soon as I could.. You know I never wanted our fri-"

"Don't worry about it, I'm just as much to blame as you are.. But heck.. Dinah's been my rock Hal, I don't know if I'd of lasted so long without her.."


http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/olhal.jpg

Hal smiled and the two sat down on the bed, you wouldn't think that two men with so little in common would be such close friends, but they were. They had known each other for decades, been through thick and thin together, Hal felt guilty that when Ollie needed him the most he was nowhere to be found, no matter how much his friend tried to assure him it wasn't his fault.. it made no difference. The JLA had been through alot over their time, fought off just about every single danger in the universe, but it looked like this was one battle Green Arrow couldn't win; Jordan had a talk with one of the nurses before he came in, she told him Ollie didn't have long left, he couldn't bear to think what he'd do without him.

"So when're you gonna' get better, old boy? You better not go dieing on me.."

"Heh.. I'm not making any promises, but i've beaten tougher enemies than testicular cancer before.. can't say any of them cost me a ball though.."

"Should do you some good, you old dog.. You always did have too much testosterone, where's Connor?"

There was an odd silence before he answered the question, Hal knew straight away something was wrong, he didn't need his ring to tell him that. Ollie sighed and looked up at the sky, he reached for Hal's hand and looked him deep in the eyes.

"Would ya' believe me if I told you I didn't know?"

"Last I heard he'd taken up the mantle full time, right?"

"Yeah.. my boy done my proud, he always has, can't argue with that. But.. I haven't heard from him in a long time, I think.. Hal.. I think he's in trouble"

"How long are we talking about?"

"Two years.. and I... you know.. I don't wanna leave without him, I tried to do right by him, he always was a good lad. But.. I don't think I can.."

Hal nodded and stood up, he took a burger from his pocket and threw it to his old pal, who licked his lips widely and bit into it. Hal whistled and JC ran to his side, he opened the hospital door and smiled and his old friend, he'd do whatever it took to make his friend happy; even if that meant Hal had to travel to the other side of the world, he would do it. No matter if he had to die trying, he would.. He wouldn't let Ollie go out unhappy, heck.. he wouldn't let Ollie go out at all. He knew what he had to do and God knows he was going to do it.

"Alright Ollie.. I give you my word, I'll find your boy"

Ollie smiled, it was common knowledge to almost everyone that had every met Hal Jordan; if he tells you he'll do something, he'll find or way. Ollie wasn't sure whether his son was alive, dead, in a coma or in prison.. but he knew that Hal would find out, he felt warm inside for the first time in years, but he also felt a fear creep over him.. what if Connor was dead? What if Hal couldn't find him? What if Hal died trying? Could he deal with that on his conscience?.. He heard Hal's motorbike speed off outside, slowly closing his eyes with a smile smile and whispered quietly.

"God-speed Jordan.. God-speed"

[Karem-Knight]

Smallville Kent farm:

Clark lay in his bed thinking of himself, 20 years since he had slept in this bed normally he would just say hello to his mother then go to Metropolis and that was it. But Clark was changing, so was the world. In two days it would be 20 years since D-day the end of the Apocalypse war, the near destruction of the world.

Till then it was the normal things for the heroes, the line between heroes and villains were drawn. Now, there are no differences, Metamorpho was in Mr.Freeze’s prison now with villains like Dr. Light.

The world was nearly united and everything was kept tight, the war in Zimbabwe and the collapse of China’s economy were little to the rest of the world compared to the A.V.A’s control on things.

The world was an extremely different place now, Freedom and safety were meaningless, for protection you get hired soldiers patrolling the streets of cities and even villages.

But what hurt Clark most? How no one was inspired, People already think the new Batman is dead or a nut case.

It all came back to what Clark said to himself earlier.

The world needs a hero.

Clark got out of his bed, slightly he hovered across the room, He put on his jeans and shoes.

Then he noticed something; it gave a smile his old glasses.

He reached over to hold them, He put them on.

Still fits.

He said laughing to himself.

He went down stairs and outside to the farm, He looked all around it, rembering the first time he flew.

He then started jogging, Soon his speed started speeding up, then again and again. In a few seconds he was in the other side of the farm.

All of a sudden jumping into the air and floating, Clark then sped his way, Flying quickly past Smallville in a matter of seconds he was out of Kansas and in Colorado in seconds, He smiled. He had done this before.

He flew around high above Colarado slowly in a relaxing manner, He had all the time in world, He flew around space for years he had plenty of relaxation. But still he hadn’t been in contact with human life for years.

But Clark’s relaxation was not to last.

“FREEZE! YOU ARE DISOBEYING THE A.V.A. CHARTER 187.3 NO META HUAMN ABILITY FOR YOUR USE, FLY DOWN NOW AND GO TO YOUR LOCAL POLICE STATION TO RESCIEVE YOUR SENTENCE, IF YOU DO NOR I WILL BE FORCED TO USE LETHAL FORCE.”

Clark turned around to see an A.V.A. drone made from Lex Corp; He simply used his heat vision before it could confirm anything.

He sighed at what the world had come to.

He turned around and flew straight back to Smallville.

[MST3K 4ever]

Walton hands Lex a "new" cane with a horse's head as the handle and says, "This has been designed with the the specifics that you requested Mr. President."

Lex takes the cane and presses a button on the underneath of the handle. The horse's head opens revealing a carat of green kryptonite. He presses another button and the eyes open revealing red kryptonite. Lex presses one more button and the rivets on the side reveal gold kryptonite.

He smiles and says, "Excellent Mr. Walton, tell me the filters on the windows and the infared filters in the room are they on-line?"

Walton puts on his dark glasses and says, "As you wished Mr. President. You have nothing to worry in here. Anyone from Krypton comes in here they may as well prepare for their final exit."

Luthor nods and says, "As always James your work is above and beyond the call of duty. The deposit will be made in your account by the end of the day, and take next week off. Use the "company plane" say you are taking it out for it's maintence flight."
Walton and Luthor shake hands and they part company.

[Kaboom]

Christopher Kent

I ran back to Smallvilles. Flying was my dad's thing, and while I was able to do it (and as some would say, even better at it than my dad, himself) i prefered to keep my feet on the ground.

I arrived back at the farm to a smiling grandmother.

"You just missed him," she said.

I don't know what I was feeling. Relief? Anguish? How did I feel now that he was back. And why hasn't he tried to find me?

"Do you have any pie grandmama?"

[The Human Torch]

Red Arrow

Michael Hawke sat in his room at University. He was thinking. Thinking of what he was going to do. Today he realised he couldn't be Red Arrow and go to University. Today he had to make a choice. The suit, or his education.

It was 9:00pm and his roommate just left to go to the library to study. He had just slipped on his red leather trousers and his scarlet short-sleeved top. He put on his mask bragged his bow and arrows and jumped out the window.

He fired a grappling hook arrow and swmung round onto a roof. He thought better when he was crime-fighting. Maybe that meant something. Maybe he was meant to be a crime-fighter.

He was a bout to leap onto the next building when a light shone fin front of him and he was knocked back by a flash of light. In front of him stood Dr Light...

http://captain.custard.org/league/graphics/150/drlight3.jpg

"Shiny. But you're gonna wish you picked on somebody who isn't gonna thow yah in jail!" smiled Michael.
"Humourous, but not very good, for your last words!" laughed Dr Light.

Michael dodged another bolt of light and fired three explosive arrows directly into Dr Light's chest knocking Light over. Light stumbled up and disappeared from sight.

"I knew I was too good for yah!" laughed Michael. It was obvious to him now. Being a superhero was more important to him. he ran back to university and began to pack his bags...

[Johnny Blaze]

MEMORIES ~ Part 1

The figure zoomed through the Keystone City streets, coming to a stop at the rebuilt Flash Museum. It had been destroyed during the cities occupation all those years ago, but, when the war was over, it was one of the first structures to be rebuilt.
Standing outside the building on either side were two gigantic bronze statues, one depicting Jay Garrick, the original Flash, and the other one a tribute another of the cities greatest heroes, Wally West, the Flash.

Gazing at the statues smiling faces, tears began to well up in the eyes of the man in the scarlet uniform.

My name is Barry West...I'm the Flash, the Fastest Man Alive. But it didn't always be this way...

My dad, Wally, was the greatest hero I've ever known. Despite being a full time member of the Justice League and a night time mechanic for the KCPD, he always had time for his family. He was always there for Iris and me. When our powers manifested, he taught us how to use them properly. Iris was a quick learner. Unfortunately, I wasn't.

I was a cocky sixteen year old who thought of the hero business as one big game instead of the serious life and death struggle it really is. Luckily, dad and Iris were always there to help keep me grounded and my mind focused. Dad used to always say I reminded him too much like Bart when he was my age...and he didn't say it like it was a good thing. I was thick headed though and just shrugged it all off. I lived in the moment, carefree and always trusting that dad and Iris would be there to catch me if I fell.

That all changed on D-Day, the day Darkseid came...

The war he made on the planet was terrible. It was the most frightening thing I had ever seen, and I hope to God that nobody ever has to witness destruction and cruelty on that level ever again, anywhere. For months we battled against the forces of Apokolips. Many heroes, those with powers and those regular folks who took up arms to defend their homes, died in the war. My moral began to crumble, the once arrogant Barry was being taken apart piece by piece. I forced to grow up during those months and the horrors I witnessed. But none so horrible as the day we returned to the Twin Cities to liberate them from Darkseid's forces who had taken control of them a week earlier.

Already small seeds that would grow into fire pits were being planted, and most of the surviving populace had been enslaved with collars designed by Granny Goodness, and were forced to build monument and war machines for Darkseid. There were a dozen of us heroes along with two battalions of Marines who attacked that day. I remember my father leading the heroes into battle...Jay was there, along with my sister and me...Bart and his Titan friends, Cyborg and Beast Boy joined up...Katana, Jesse Quick, Animal Man, Faith, and Hourman also jumped at the chance to pay back Darkseid's minions for what they've done.

Those of us who ride the lightning, we made our way throughout the city destroying the slave collars and freeing the minds of the remaining populace. They immediately grabbed what they could and began to fight back against their oppressors. Even the Rogues, who had gone into hiding when the Twin Cities fell to the invaders, appeared and fought along side the heroes. Seeing all this transpire around me, that's when I realized it. We weren't just fighting to liberate Keystone and Central, we were fighting for our right to survive, to exist. And if you give the human race proper motivation to defend itself, it's a scary, awe-inspiring thing to witness.

The battle was fierce. Many heroes, both metas and Marines, died that day, but, for every one that fell, two parademons fell with them. It was clear we were pushing them back. Then he showed up. I remember seeing Katana incinerated before my eyes by the man Darkseid placed in charge of the Twin Cities, Mantis. He was terror to see. So much power in such an evil creature - he could level the entire city if he wanted to - we knew we had to take him down and do it quickly. Us heroes and a few of the Rogues converged on him, but Mantis just laughed us off. He tore the Trickster in half and used his legs to beat Hourman to a pulp. It took all I had to keep from throwing up at the sight of it. Eventually my dad had seen enough.

I had been knocked a few blocks away from one of Mantis' backhands, and Iris was tending to me when my dad and Jay ran up. The look in his eyes as he looked at us...I'll never forget that. As if all the love in all the universe was focused in his eyes and it was radiating out on to us. Corny, I know, but that's how it felt. But, hidden behind the love was sadness. I didn't understand it at the time - especially after having my bell rung - but, my father looked at the two of us, put his arms around us and hugged us as tighter as he ever had before.

"I love you guys", he said as he tried to keep his voice from cracking, "You two have been the greatest part of my life, and I'm so proud of you two. No matter what happens, I'll always and forever love you. I want you to remember that."

Then he held us in the embrace for a second more, which to us speedster seemed like an eternity, and then stood back up and turned to Jay, his face a mask of determination.

"Let's do it."

Jay nodded, and turned to us and smiled the classic, warm-hearted smile Grandpa Jay still wore, despite Joan's death weeks before in the initial stages of the war, "Goodbye, Barry, Iris. You two have been one of the things that have kept me going since Joan died, and I'll miss you. I want you to know that I love you two, and I know that you'll do your father proud."

And, in a flash, they were gone...

MEMORIES ~ Part 2

Iris tried to run after them, but Bart was there to hold her down.

"Let go of, dammit", she screamed, tears welling up in her eyes.

Bart didn't say anything. He just held her firm and did his best to cover his own tears.
Frustrated, she called out to me, "Barry, do something! Stop them!"

I heard the words, but they seemed to come from far away. She was begging me to do something, to stop dad and Jay, and God knows I wanted to stop them too.
But, for the first time in my life, I couldn't move. I don't know whether it was fear, or shock, or whatever...but, for the life of me, I was frozen.

"All I could do was watch, Dad", Barry spoke aloud in the night air as tears ran down his cheek, "while you made the ultimate sacrifice."

Seeing you run that day filled me with pride and dread. Pride because, even though I knew it before, my father was showing the world why he was the greatest hero.
Dread because I knew that this will be my last memory of you. That I'd never hear you yell at me to do my chores. That I'd never be able to go to anymore Combines games with you, and celebrate when they won. That you'd never be there to see me graduate.

And all the while I was frozen.

Seeing you and Jay streak like bolts of lightning towards Mantis as the monster was about to finish off Hourman.
Before Mantis could even start the finishing blow on Rick, the two of you grabbed him and started to run. Faster and faster you went until you were out of sight. At that moment, when you disappeared from view, the fear, if that's what it was, left me.

And I was no longer frozen.

I took off running after you two. Bart began to open his mouth to say something, but I was already gone. At first I thought I had lost you, but soon I saw the glow. It was so bright, dad.
Like the sun itself had come down to Earth.

I picked up speed and world faded from view around me, and it was like I was running in a tunnel of energy. I had never gone that fast before then, and I haven't since. But I was determined to catch up with you, no matter what.

You and Jay came into view, and I could see the two of you struggling with that monster, Mantis. Then you and Jay started to fade away, as did Darkseid's lackey.

I was close now, close enough to where you heard me when I called out to you above the energy around us that crackled like lightning strikes. You turned around and saw me, a mix of panic and regret on your face.

"Barry", you yelled, "what are you doing here!?"

I remember I was crying then, and I told you that I wouldn't let you do it. I couldn't let you.

Then you reached out your hand towards me.

"I'm sorry, son, but this isn't your time. You've got to take care of your mother and your sister for me, Barry. Remember, I'll always be with you Barry. Goodbye..."

And then you performed your final act on this Earth...you took my speed away from me.

As I stumbled and fell, the world coming back into focus around me, I saw an image that I will always remember. You smiled at me, a smile of love and warmth. A smile that both lifted my spirit and crushed my heart.

And then, in a flash, you were gone forever...

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/batmanzo5.jpg

Before Robin could even finish the sentence, Batman had already descended, the minute the crime had caught his attention. This was Jason's first night of field work... and only John's second, in truth, even though he had spent months in preparation beforehand, taking to the streets in makeshift clothing... testing what made the criminals of Gotham City afraid. But the truth was... the faster Batman was, and the harder he worked, the slimmer the chance that anything would happen to Jason at all.

So in an instant, the criminals looked up to see a fierce figure, seemingly dropping out of the dark skies above, a barely recongisable cape and cowl giving off the impression of vicious horns and terrifying wings. It was the look on their faces that told Batman all he needed to know: He was what made the criminals of Gotham City afraid.

"Having fun?", He growled, landing atop a battered and vandalised car on the streets infront, his cape draping upon it.

"JESUS!", One exclaimed, alarmed. "He really is back! No %^&@ing way!"

"Who cares?!", Another yelled, pulling out a firearm from his jacket. "He's still not bulletproof!"

Though they couldn't see it, under the darkness that draped over his face as a result of the cowl... A smirk lied upon Batman's face, at the statement. These clowns were about to be unpleasantly surprised.

"Waste h- ...ACK!"

Even before the trigger was pulled, a Batarang sliced itself into the thug's forearm, hitting a precise vein and ceasing movement in the hand. By the time the gun fell to the ground, seconds later, the thug was already halfway unconcious by the brutal attack Batman had seized, in the opprotuned moment.

There was a saying that Dinah Lance had taught him, years before... about even in the rush of hostile situation, your best friend can be a steady composure and a clear mind, even if you're seconds away from your last thought of mind. John really didn't understand that, back then, as he had never faced any situation of hostility.

Now?

He fully agreed. And it felt good to know.

[Keyser Soze]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/batmanzo5.jpg

Before Robin could even finish the sentence, Batman had already descended, the minute the crime had caught his attention. This was Jason's first night of field work... and only John's second, in truth, even though he had spent months in preparation beforehand, taking to the streets in makeshift clothing... testing what made the criminals of Gotham City afraid. But the truth was... the faster Batman was, and the harder he worked, the slimmer the chance that anything would happen to Jason at all.

So in an instant, the criminals looked up to see a fierce figure, seemingly dropping out of the dark skies above, a barely recongisable cape and cowl giving off the impression of vicious horns and terrifying wings. It was the look on their faces that told Batman all he needed to know: He was what made the criminals of Gotham City afraid.

"Having fun?", He growled, landing atop a battered and vandalised car on the streets infront, his cape draping upon it.

"JESUS!", One exclaimed, alarmed. "He really is back! No %^&@ing way!"

"Who cares?!", Another yelled, pulling out a firearm from his jacket. "He's still not bulletproof!"

Though they couldn't see it, under the darkness that draped over his face as a result of the cowl... A smirk lied upon Batman's face, at the statement. These clowns were about to be unpleasantly surprised.

"Waste h- ...ACK!"

Even before the trigger was pulled, a Batarang sliced itself into the thug's forearm, hitting a precise vein and ceasing movement in the hand. By the time the gun fell to the ground, seconds later, the thug was already halfway unconcious by the brutal attack Batman had seized, in the opprotuned moment.

There was a saying that Dinah Lance had taught him, years before... about even in the rush of hostile situation, your best friend can be a steady composure and a clear mind, even if you're seconds away from your last thought of mind. John really didn't understand that, back then, as he had never faced any situation of hostility.

Now?

He fully agreed. And it felt good to know.


"What the..."

Still in Crime Alley, Edward Nigma heard the sound of commotion nearby. Muffled shouts and screams, and a round of gunfire. He limped as fast as he could in the direction of the noise.

"Wilson, follow me! We could be even closer to The Batman than I thought..."

[MST3K 4ever]

Luthor reads the latest intellegence reports from Gotham and shakes his head slowly as Amanda Waller waits for a response.

Luthor says, "This is not the original Batman. I don't know who he is but I went head to cowl with that pointed ear freak more than once."

Waller says, "That maybe so sir, but this one can still do just as much damage and be as much of nusiance as the original."

Luthor replies, "Agreed, with that in mind deploy the black ops units to Gotham. Shoot on-sight and shoot to kill. If it is wearing a costume...kill it."

She nods and leaves.

[Byrd Man]

http://img62.imageshack.us/img62/7419/robinlogolb5.gif



http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/batmanzo5.jpg

Before Robin could even finish the sentence, Batman had already descended, the minute the crime had caught his attention. This was Jason's first night of field work... and only John's second, in truth, even though he had spent months in preparation beforehand, taking to the streets in makeshift clothing... testing what made the criminals of Gotham City afraid. But the truth was... the faster Batman was, and the harder he worked, the slimmer the chance that anything would happen to Jason at all.

So in an instant, the criminals looked up to see a fierce figure, seemingly dropping out of the dark skies above, a barely recongisable cape and cowl giving off the impression of vicious horns and terrifying wings. It was the look on their faces that told Batman all he needed to know: He was what made the criminals of Gotham City afraid.

"Having fun?", He growled, landing atop a battered and vandalised car on the streets infront, his cape draping upon it.

"JESUS!", One exclaimed, alarmed. "He really is back! No %^&@ing way!"

"Who cares?!", Another yelled, pulling out a firearm from his jacket. "He's still not bulletproof!"

Though they couldn't see it, under the darkness that draped over his face as a result of the cowl... A smirk lied upon Batman's face, at the statement. These clowns were about to be unpleasantly surprised.

"Waste h- ...ACK!"

Even before the trigger was pulled, a Batarang sliced itself into the thug's forearm, hitting a precise vein and ceasing movement in the hand. By the time the gun fell to the ground, seconds later, the thug was already halfway unconcious by the brutal attack Batman had seized, in the opprotuned moment.

There was a saying that Dinah Lance had taught him, years before... about even in the rush of hostile situation, your best friend can be a steady composure and a clear mind, even if you're seconds away from your last thought of mind. John really didn't understand that, back then, as he had never faced any situation of hostility.

Now?

He fully agreed. And it felt good to know.

I follow John, cutting a back flip in mid air just because I can.

"Konichiwa, B*****!"

John throws his Batarangs while I toss out a few modified for me. I call them Robinrangs. Crappy, I know. But still.

"I guess you lame brained goons haven't got the memo yet."

I kick one of the crminals in the chest and he flys into one of his partners. They stumble back, giving me enough time to remove my broadsword and hold it at a defensive stance.

"Gotham once again belong to The Dark Knight and Boy Wonder."

[The Question]

Metropolis. The "Big Apricot." An obvious reference to the city's heratige, as while the architecture was inspired by the famous German film of the same name, the city plan and layout was taken directly from that of Metropolis' elder sister, New York. None could truely argue that New Troy is anuthing but Manhatten's bastard child, or that Suicide Slum isn't a second Harlem. However, regardless of the unorigionality of it's layout, Metropolis remains a cultural, financial, and industrial jewel amung America's many great cities. It's retro, art deco meets Flash Gordon meets Moebius architecture remains unique to this day, and serves as safe harbour for those tired of the shiny, modern look of today's cities. Great artists and their great works of art have sprung from Metropolis, including the famed yet reclusive jounalist and novelist Clark Kent. It's conbtributions to the sciences are numerous, from being the birthplace of Lexcorp and S.T.A.R. Labs, to being where Dr. John Irons, public face of modern day engineering and steelworks, calls his home. Metropolis has one of the few true communities of scientists, with it's own culture full of passion and creativity that is unique amung the cold sterility of modern day scientific persuits. Metropolis is a godsend, a testament to the American dream, born from the imagination of a mad genius and built with the hard work and enginuity of the average American.




Tonight, it will burn.



But I'm getty a bit ahead of myself, aren't I?



Emanuel Lopez, a driver of a street cleaner, was the first to notice it. At five in the morning, he was driving his cleaner down Topaz Lane. Upon arriving in Glenmorgan Square, he saw it: A large, silvery metal sarcophagus, large enough to fit two people, standing in the dead center of the square. Unsure of what it might be, he called the police. Naturally, they sent a team over to investigate. The object was obviously quite thick, and made of something like Titanium, as they couldn't even dent it. It refused all atempts to scan it's insides, and was far too heavy to move. All they could discern was that it was not a bomb. By four in the afternoon, they were about to give up for the day and simply leave it there.

But then a panel upened up on the front of it, revealing the streen.

And on the screen, there was a count down.

Two hours.


At the time, no one knew exactly what would happen when the timer hit zero, but they all imagined the worst.


Of course, what was to come was far, far worse than anything they imagined.

[The Human Torch]

Michael Hawke was in his costume wearing his motrobike helmet and riding his scarlet motorbike through the streets of Star City. he had packed his bags as soon as the Dean said he could go. He still had to explain to his Dad, but he was sure that he'd understand...if he knew that he was Red Arrow that is.

Michael turned the corner and looked through his visor at a black car trundling up behind him. A man wearing a black suit and sunglasses opened the window and put his head out of the window. He smiled then pulled out a uzi from inside and began to fire at Michael.

Michael swerved over to the side of the road, almost on the pavement. The bullets bounced off the bumpy road and Michael decided to ride into the junkyard.

He rode through the gaps made, zooming past the junk. The black car swerved round the corner into the junkyard. To Michael's left was a pile of tyres. He fired out a boxing glove arrow knicking the tyres down and getting in the path of the black car.

The man in the suit tucked his head back in. As the passenger began to roll up the window, Michael shot in a tear gas arrow. he watched the car swerve and swerve, bursting it's way through tyres until it did a sharp turn and rolled over. Michael stopped is bike and got off. he threw off his helmet and ran to the upside down car.

He opened the passenger door to find the passenger unconcious, with a broken arm. Michael took him out of the car and rested him down on the ground. he went to the driver's side, to find blood rippling down his forehead. Michael pulled him out, and pulled out a phone from his belt around his waist. He called an ambulance, and found in an instant, an ambulance swerved round the corner. The back doors were kicked open to reveal 8 men in black suits with sunglasses, all holding a uzi each.

Michael dived to the ground as bullets fired out hitting his bike and exploding it and his stuff. Michael jumped up with his bow raised and pulled out an EMP arrow.
"You are gonna regret that! You blew up my stuff AND my bike!" growled Michael and ran into the group of men...

[The Question]

The Special Crimes Unit, the SWAT team, and several dozen regular officerse stand around the large metalic object, with ten minutes left on the clock. The national guard has been called in, but it is doubtful that they'll get there in time. The entire area has been evacuated, say for the aformentioned polive force.

At the five minute mark, everyone readies themselves. Guns are loaded and pointed at the thing. Tensions are high as the entire city holds it's breath.

At three minutes, the national guard are within sight of the city.

At one minute, most of the major news networks begin to turn thier attention to Metropolis.

Thirty seconds.

Ten.

Five.

The clock hits zero. And, to everyone's surprise....nothing happens. The screen shuts off, and that's it. The police stay in possition for a few more minutes, and then slowly start to lower thier guard. It seems that the device was nothing more than an elaborate prank.

They've already begun to whisper amung themselves, when they hear the ringing. It starts of as small. Barely noticeble. Soon, they realize that it isn't an external sound. More like a sharp pain in thier heads. The ringing gets louder, and louder, and louder, and finally cuts off as the sarcophagus slowly opens. A white smoke emits from it, obscuring the contents from view.

Suddenly, a mass of multi colored protoplasm shoots forth, engulfing everything in it's path. Almost simultaniously, the ringing returns, this time like a thousand tone dead banshees singing the greatest hits of the '80s in thier heads. The protoplasm grows at an alarming pace, swallowing people whole. 26 people die almost instantly. They are the lucky ones. Those only touched by the protoplasm scream in agony as their skin burns and melts. Some go blind. Some suffocate. Some go mad. And the worst is yet to come. Aftere barey 30 seconds of mindless carnage, the torrent ceaces. The protoplasm receads, and shrinks into a large puddle.

And then the puddle grows, and shapes itself into the form of a man. The man floats into the air, and silently surveys the chaos he has wrought. Soon enough, the sound of his voice draws the survivors' attention to an all too familiar sight.

"Ladies and Gentlemen! Boys and Girls of all ages! I am proud to announce to you, the adoring public..."

http://i60.photobucket.com/albums/h8/HA-Haukss/Jokerrequestcontinued.jpg

"...that the King, has returned. Heh."

[MST3K 4ever]

Waller buzzes Luthor's phone and says, "The Black Ops unit just left for Gotham with shoot on-sight orders."

He says, "I assume they are going for the kill shot?"

She replies, "Wouldn't have it any other way."

He smirks and says, "Excellent, no prisoners to interogate or any of that non-sense. Once the Bat and his ilk are out of the way it's back to business as usual for us."

Waller asks, "Is your speech ready?"

Lex replies, "Just about. Figure the speech will be a good time to emphasis the importance of the A-V-A. Keep me posted."

He hangs up the phone.

[Cyrusbales]

http://img524.imageshack.us/img524/4965/freezebannerzk1.jpg

Outside the prison, rain had fell, sun had shone, but the temperature remained unchanging within the solid walls.

The only link to the external world was the occasional new prisoner, the odd phone call from Lex Luthor and a brief spell of watching television, something which Victor Fries let occupy a minimal amount of his time.

It had been a while since the screen had stirred at all, A cold blue hand clasped the remote and awoke the piece of sleeping technology, bringing up a most haunting image from the news.

“No, how?”

The following array of words and images swept past his perception as he considered this unlikely event.

“It would seem my plans would require a more hasty application.”

Turning away and heading back down to his private basement, the newsreel continued.

“Return of the batman?”

[trustyside-kick]

OCC: Previously...
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaman_logo.jpg

Owen walks down one of the many hallways in the palace, and Cerdian happens to spot him as he does. He calls out to Owen, but Owen acts as if Cerdian was a ghost. He continues to ignore him until Cerdian sprints forth, grabbing Owen by the arm.

"Owen, why didn't you look back or answer when I called?"

"He thinks I hate him. He--"

"Who does?"

"My father."

The two continue to slowly walk down the hall and Cerdian sighs a bit as he places his hands within his pockets. He looks over at Owen, who just looks down at his feet as he walks.

"He doesn't think you hate him, Owen."

"Yes he does. I know he does. I--"

"Well, you cannot really blame him, can you?"

Owen stops, and looks over at Cerdian finally, and Cerdian stops as well. He turns, crosses his arms, and raises his eyebrow.

"Come on, man. You completely negate his very presence. You do to him, what you are starting to do to everyone it seems."

"So your dad talked to you, eh?"

"Yea...he did. And I'm not going to lie to you, or try to be discreet about it like I know he wants me to do, but...he's worried about you man. We all are."

"I can take care of myself."

Owen starts to walk away, and again Cerdian sighs. But he doesn't give up just yet. Before Owen is able to make a turn at the end of the hallway, again he calls out to him.

"So you want to go it alone, huh? You really won't tell me what's eating you, will you? Not even if I swore to you I wouldn't tell me father."

Owen stops and turns his head to the side.

"Nope."

And he turns into the next hallway. As he walks down this hallway, he finds it more crowded. Not crowded by common folk, or servants, or anything of that type...but crowded with guards. Down this hallway leads to the great Archives, where most importantly of all, the forbidden text is held. Within that great room, lies the Atlantean Chronicles.

Once a legacy, that was passed down from generation to generation, friend to friend, ally to ally, as long as they were dependable...now has been cut off. Just a few months after the construction of the great magical outer dome was when King Orin had the last chronicler hand over the pen and paper. It was then, that the history of the Atlantean people was locked away, never to be read or written again. Just like the great construction of the dome, however...the Atlantean Chronicles were hereby forbidden just months after his mother's death.

But that hasn't stopped Owen. No. A few days ago was the first time the great books and chapters of the Atlantean chronicles were opened. It was also the first time Owen found himself stricken with true pain. After glancing a chapter, foretelling a tale about a hero visiting a woman from another world, and falling in love, did Owen's first tear shed. Before Vulko's death, he and Garth would tell stories as a child to entertain Owen.

Little did he know, these stories were actually events that took place in reality, just about 30 or so years ago when they were much younger. Owen recognized the chapter in the chronicles that he read, because it was the first time his father and mother met. There was even an illustration provided on the last page, of a beautiful, oranged haired woman, with green eyes, having herself wrapped around a strong, handsome, blonde haired man's arms. The description depicted that it was a picture taken many years later, showing how long their love lasted.

The image would never leave Owen's mind. He never saw his mother before...only as a baby before she died. But his mind was weak, and his eyes weary. He could not clearly picture her. So today he knew what he had to do. While he had not planned to, he found himself in this hall. The Atlanteans have never been true believers of any one type of faith...but that doesn't mean they do not believe in the gods or fate itself. Owen feels compelled to go back into the archives and re-read that chapter...just so he can see his mother again. He wishes he could forever look at that picture, never having to let it go.

http://www.silverbulletcomicbooks.com/news/images/dc200508/AquamanCv33.jpg


http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaman_logo.jpg

Owen never entered the archives that day. While his emotions were telling him to, his rational thinking told him otherwise. What he seeked could not be simply read in a book, no matter how historically accurate it may be with its fine figurative language and detail. His sources were limited, but not all gone. Finally summoning up the courage, Owen decides to approach his father, refusing to not be heard. For too long the whisper of his mother's name would call his father to shut down. For too long the outer dome had kept Owen locked inside his own kingdom, no more free than a criminal in the dungeon.

Owen walks into the throne room, as he spots his father standing in the balcony, looking over his kingdom. His steps are silent, and his breath is steady, yet still his father is aware of his presence.

"Garth tells me that you are no longer seeing that girl? A shame, I liked her."

"...You know, for a guy I always look at as my favorite and only uncle...he's been telling just about everybody and their mother--uh...you know what I mean."

Orin smiles. It seems that these few words alone are more that's been said between the two than ever before for quite a while. He doesn't question this sudden interest in conversation, he merely embraces the opportunity to try to reconnect with his son as Garth suggested.

"That's funny, because so many times he was like a son to me. And then there were times he was like a brother to me. I see he's playing the role of both big brother and uncle very well. So what was this one's name again?"

"Lori."

"Redhead? Blonde? Brunette? You never exactly introduce your girlfriends to me or invite them over for dinner."

"Introduce you? You're the King of Atlantis!"

Again Orin finds himself smirking, and turns around, now facing his son. He crosses his arms, trying to hold back his laughter at the way Owen responded. It reminds Orin of when he was younger. Owen was always snapping back with what was before, cute, now smart alec comebacks. And just as all those years ago, Orin gave Owen back the same look in response.

"...she was a redhead. Guess I share my father's weakness. Who could blame me?"

Orin's smile quickly fades, and he walks over to his throne. He stops, lowers himself into his chair, and sighs.

"...who could blame you."

There is an odd tension in the room, and Owen feels the worst for bringing up anything even close to reminding his father of Mera. But as he thinks about it, it was a good thing. He almost got caught up in talking with his father again, that he almost forgot why he came. He walks over to his dad, and pulls up a chair from the side, sitting down. He puts his hand on his dad's shoulder. And then, he goes for it.

"Dad...please tell me something about mom. Anything. Please. Don't...Don't walk away this time. Don't shut me out. It's all you've been doing...and it's all I've been doing."

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/DetectiveComics822.jpg

Batman payed little attention to Robin's quips, or his comments, as the fight continued. He only maintained a focus on Jason's ability to defend himself. Taking out a line from his belt, Batman tossed it at one of the nearest thugs, and tugged, wrapping him in a thin line of copper wire, attatched to a Batarang.

"Give your friends... your families... anyone who'll listen a word of advice,", He growled at the thugs, before kicking one of the other ones into a solid brick wall. "The city as a whole is off limits to you clowns. Indefinately!"

The remaining thug's simply stared, wide eyed at this command, before finally scattering into the night, dropping their weapons in a simulataneous manner. Batman and Robin stood, watching them go, as the downed thugs around them sent a clear and valuble message to Gotham City: The night was no longer safe for the criminals or the cowardly.

Batman smirked, looking upon the duos handiwork, once the fleeing thugs out of sight.

"Not bad, bro.", He stated, looking over at Robin. "Not bad at all."

"Course it isn't,", Robin answered. "After all, I was the one who did it. By the way, um... what the hell do we do now? Do we just leave them for the cops?"

Batman turned to the downed thugs, sneering over their unconcious bodies.

"No. I've got a much better idea."

Two patrolmen on the east end of Gotham's slums, not far from where the incident had taken place, were greeted with a vicious sight, moments later, as Batman swung down and delivered the thugs to them personally, in his own rampant manner.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/One%20Year%20Later/GothamPD03.jpg

And even as Batman escaped back into the shadows to meet back with Robin, he couldn't help but smirk again. This was beginning to get alot more fun than he could've ever imagined.

[Keyser Soze]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/DetectiveComics822.jpg

Batman payed little attention to Robin's quips, or his comments, as the fight continued. He only maintained a focus on Jason's ability to defend himself. Taking out a line from his belt, Batman tossed it at one of the nearest thugs, and tugged, wrapping him in a thin line of copper wire, attatched to a Batarang.

"Give your friends... your families... anyone who'll listen a word of advice,", He growled at the thugs, before kicking one of the other ones into a solid brick wall. "The city as a whole is off limits to you clowns. Indefinately!"

The remaining thug's simply stared, wide eyed at this command, before finally scattering into the night, dropping their weapons in a simulataneous manner. Batman and Robin stood, watching them go, as the downed thugs around them sent a clear and valuble message to Gotham City: The night was no longer safe for the criminals or the cowardly.

Batman smirked, looking upon the duos handiwork, once the fleeing thugs out of sight.

"Not bad, bro.", He stated, looking over at Robin. "Not bad at all."

"Course it isn't,", Robin answered. "After all, I was the one who did it. By the way, um... what the hell do we do now? Do we just leave them for the cops?"

Batman turned to the downed thugs, sneering over their unconcious bodies.

"No. I've got a much better idea."

Two patrolmen on the east end of Gotham's slums, not far from where the incident had taken place, were greeted with a vicious sight, moments later, as Batman swung down and delivered the thugs to them personally, in his own rampant manner.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/One%20Year%20Later/GothamPD03.jpg

And even as Batman escaped back into the shadows to meet back with Robin, he couldn't help but smirk again. This was beginning to get alot more fun than he could've ever imagined.


Edward Nigma followed the sound of shattering glass, Wilson close behind. Finally, panting and gripping his throbbing leg, Nigma found himself standing in front of a police car, with two thugs lying on top of the windscreen.

"What happened here, officers?"

The cops looked as scared as the crooks. One of them couldn't summon words, but one of them stammered out a reply.

"B-Batman," he exclaimed, "It was The Batman!"

Nigma turned away from the scene, placing his hands on his hips. The Batman had been here, less than a minute ago.

"I'm getting closer..."

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png


I swing off into the night sky and my smile couldn't be in bigger.

"Wow, Johnny. We kicked some serious ass, scratch that. I kicked some serious ass."


John just shakes his head as we land on a rooftop. I look down at the watch underneath my glove.

"Damn, it's almost two in the morning. I told dad I was sleeping over at my buddy Chuck's house. Guess I need to come up with some better lies from now on. He said he had a time convinving Grandpa Jack about his late night activites before he told him he was Robin. I have a feeling he'd see right through my lame excuses."

Sirens ring out through the night and all thoughts of my father are pushed out my head. The sirens are soon accompined by the sound of a helicopter flying through the night.

"I have a funny feeling that the whirly bird I hear isn't for those thugs we beat up."

[The Question]

Metropolis is going through something of a transitional period. The term being used, of course, much in the same way it's used when someone is trying to sugarcoat the fact that a relative is slowly and painfully dying as cancer is devouring them from the inside out with a bit of philosophy that doesn't really help.

Before the citizens no what's happening, The Joker has already slaughtered 100 people. He cuts a swath of destruction and chaos through Glenmorgan Square and now makes his way down Topaz Lane, leaving fear, pain, and death in his wake. Unsure of what's going on, some go outside to see what all the noise is coming from. That was their first mistake. As they see the image of The Joker hovering in the air, floating towards them like a spectral Harlequin, they stand there, confused and slightly scared. That was their second. Once he starts levitating cars and dropping them on people, they start thinking that mayber it's a good idea to run.

That was their third.

As they make their futile atempts to save themselves, the people of the city hear a cruel, mocking sound, which in many cases willl be the last thing they ever hear.

Spring is here, a-suh-puh-ring is here.
Life is skittles and life is beer.
I think the loveliest time of the year is the spring.
I do, don't you? 'Course you do.
But there's one thing that makes spring complete for me,
And makes ev'ry Sunday a treat for meee. (http://youtube.com/watch?v=q2If9bVJJLY)

He telikinetically crushes the support beams of several builings in the imediate area, cauring them to collapse.

"All the world seems in tune
On a spring afternoon,
When we're poisoning pigeons in the paaark.
Ev'ry Sunday you'll see
My sweetheart and me,
As we poison the pigeons in the paaark."

He spots a small croud of people running away from him.

"When they see us coming, the birdies all try an' hide..."

He emits a green gas. It quickly engulfs them. Their flesh burns, their eyes melt, and their lungs fill with a mix of blood and a blackis-yellowish puss that, in retrospect, wasn't really worth mentioning.

"But they still go for peanuts when coated with cyan-iiide."

He generates a ball of gass, tosses it into the air, and telikinetically sparks it, creating a massive fire ball and sending small fireballs in every direction.

"The sun's shining bright,
Ev'rything seems all right,
When we're poisoning pigeons in the paaark."

The Joker floats down to the ground, and kneels beside a frightened, crying child.

"We've gained notoriety,
And caused much anxiety
In the Audubon Society
With oouur games."

He stands up as four pollice cars screech around the corner.

"They call it impiety,
And lack of propriety,
And quite a variety
Of unpleasant naames."

The officers get out of the car and open fire. The Joker stops the bullets mid-air, and sends them hurtling back at the officers, leaving them to do their best impression of Swis Cheese.

"But it's not against any religion..."

He creates a large, old fasioned lolly pop and gives it to the child. Then, he quickly rises back into the air.

"To want to dispose of a pigeooon."

He grabs a person off the street, and carries her like a groom would carry a bride over the threshold.

"Sooo if Sunday you're free,
Why don't you come with me,
And we'll poison the pigeons in the paaark.
And maybe we'll do
In a squirrel or two,
While we're poisoning pigeons in the paaark."

He ignites several gas tanks, causing a mass of several explosions.

"We'll murder them all amid laughter and merriment."

He looks at the woman in his arms, and begins stroaking her hair.

"Except for the few we take home to experiment."

Quite naturally, she screams.

"My pulse will be quickenin'
With each drop of strychnine
We feed to a pigeon.
It just takes a smidgen!
To poison a pigeon in the paaaark."

[trustyside-kick]

"...she was a redhead. Guess I share my father's weakness. Who could blame me?"

Orin's smile quickly fades, and he walks over to his throne. He stops, lowers himself into his chair, and sighs.

"...who could blame you."

There is an odd tension in the room, and Owen feels the worst for bringing up anything even close to reminding his father of Mera. But as he thinks about it, it was a good thing. He almost got caught up in talking with his father again, that he almost forgot why he came. He walks over to his dad, and pulls up a chair from the side, sitting down. He puts his hand on his dad's shoulder. And then, he goes for it.

"Dad...please tell me something about mom. Anything. Please. Don't...Don't walk away this time. Don't shut me out. It's all you've been doing...and it's all I've been doing."

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaman_logo.jpg

There was no use in dodging it. Twenty years Orin's been dodging it. If he is to take Garth's advice, as he knows he should...he cannot avoid it.

"Close your eyes, Owen. I want you to think of the best memory you've ever had. Think carefully, and I'll do the same."

Orin closes his eyes, and it takes a while for Owen to respond, but when he sees his father is serious, he does the same. Owen reaches the darkest corners of his mind, trying to dig up old memories that brought him great joy. He goes farther and farther back, til he hits his childhood...when he realizes he went too far back. He didn't have to go that far back in time at all. Owen opens one of his eyes, and peeks to his side, seeing his father still with his eyes closed.

"Now, open your eyes. Tell me...how old is this memory?"

"Not old at all."

"Recent then?"

"...very.

"So what was it?"

Owen hesitates to respond back, for he is afraid of how his father will respond; so he tries to get around by saying it without truly saying it.

"A picture...actually, an artist rendering."

"Really? And what was it a picture of?"

"I...I cannot really describe it much, dad. I cannot find the words."

"Then you've truly found your best memory. You asked me to tell you something about your mother...I feel the same. Words cannot describe her..."

Owen turns his head to the side, and Orin opens his eyes. He pulls his arm off of Orin's shoulder, and takes a deep breath.

"...but I can try."

Owen turns back, facing Orin, and like a little boy about to be told a bedtime story, he looks on with much anticipation.

"You wake up, but you swear you're dreaming. And when she looks into your eyes, you wonder how you could've lived without her...it's a good dream. She smiles...and it's as if she gives off an aura, an aura that takes away all your worries. She laughs...and it's right there and then, that you know nothing else could ever change the way you care about her. Her...her touch...is as soothing as it is soft."

With his father's words alone, Owen is able to summon a picture in his mind. Without intention to, Owen closes his eyes. A smile comes upon his face as a tear rolls down it. Orin holds back his emotions, turning his head away from his son, and placing his hand upon his shoulder. As Owen doesn't notice his father's touch, he doesn't even at first realize the change in Orin's tone and words.

"And then she leaves you...only to come back, holding your son. He's a strong lad, he is; some say he is more like his father. But he has his mother's eyes...and you thank the gods that everything that is good about him, he gets from his mother."

Owen's eyes suddenly open wide as he hears his father's conclude. He looks to his shoulder, where his father's hand seems to slip away suddenly, and catches it. Orin turns his head, and Owen pulls him inward, embracing him in a hug.

"...Everything that is good in me...I get from the both of you, dad."

The two break apart from their hug, and Orin pats Owen on the head, and then rubs Owen's hair like he did when he was a boy; but Owen doesn't react like he normally did as a boy. He doesn't whine or try to break away from his father's hold; Owen smiles. Orin gets up from the throne, and starts to walk towards the door. As he opens it, he turns his head back at Owen.

"So now can you put your fondest memory into words?"

"Yea...I think."

"And?"

Owen is silent for a moment. It isn't that he is searching for the words to describe it, he knows exactly how to say it. What he is searching for are other words...he isn't ready to tell his father yet.

"...I was nine. I think I was...playing, with a few sea creatures near the outer dome, when I accidentally seemed to somehow penetrate it. It was like the magical water was like any other ordinary water."

"Haha. Yes, I remember that. A good memory, that is. Garth thought I was too hard on you that day when the guards brought you home. I suppose I was. So that was your best memory, huh? I thought you said it was recent? And wasn't it a picture?"

Orin smirks and closes the door behind him, as he notices that Owen doesn't respond back. Owen puts his hands on his face, as if stressed out. His father was listening, and listening well. It's as if his father somewhat knows, but not at the same time. He knew his son wasn't being 100% honest, but he did not push it. A few seconds pass by, and he removes his hands. He's alone in the throne room, yet still he speaks.

"Actually...no. My best memory was seeing that picture of you and mom..."

[The Question]

The Joker stands in the middle of what looks like a war zone. All around him, bodies are strewn, fires rage, and buildings are little more than rubble.

He scratches his nose.

"I'm bored."

His arm shifts and streaches and grows, until in his hand he holds a long, purple cane with a red and black Jester head handle. He strolls down the street, and every so often uses the cane to push a body or a body part out of his path.

"It may not be home, but I love Metropolis. I really do. I just need to find one of the old..."

He stops, dead in his tracks, as the glint of the sun shining off a large, golden globe atop a building catches his eye.

"...haunts."

As one would expect him to, The Joker smiles.



James Olsen is under a certain amount of stress, to say the very least. He's been under stress quite alot since he became Editor-in-Chief of the Daily Planet. He'd delt with city wide riots, bombs sent to the newspaper, a war, and more than a few close shaves with the deadline. Often, in his quieter moments between the waves of ulcer causing stress, he's thought that he was never really meant for this job. That it should have gone to Lois Lane.

But Lois is dead, and there's nothing to be done about that.

Now, however, James has, with reports of mass destruction and one call that said that Glenmorgan Square was "gone," probably reached and surpased his stress limit a few times over.

At the moment, he's just finished screaming at one of his reporters to get down on the street and find out what is going on, albiet with a few more explatives than I feel are apropriate to repeat at this time, and has sat down in the big chair behind his desk. He takes a cigar out of his desk drawer, puts it in his mouth, and reaches for a match.

"What the hell is going on out there?"

Before he can lite his cigar, the flame suddenly goes out.

"You shouldn't smoke, you know."

James quickly turns around. There, standing behind him, is good ol' Uncle Jay. He looks down at James with a big, toothy grin.

"It'll kill you."

He walks around the desk and sits down opposite of James. James is at something of a loss for words.

"So, Jimmy, you're the boss around here these days?" says The Joker.

"...this is impossible."

"No, dear boy, imposible is a plane yellow pumpkin becoming a golden carraige. This is just really, really wierd."

"You did all of this, didn't you?"

"All of what?"

"All..all the killing. The explosions."

The Joker laughs. It's not a cold, inhuman laugh as one would usually hear from a psychotic master criminal. He's genuinely amues.

"What do you think?"

The Joker stands up, and begins walking around the room, looking at things. He stops to pick up a picture of James' family on his desk.

He looks at James and smiles.

"You have a lovely family."

"Why are you doing this?"

"Why?"

The Joker sets the picture down on the table, and the smile fades from my face.

"You know, I used to ask that myself, some times. Not all of this, but my old life. Before my...baptism in the chemical plant. The stealing, and the hurting, and the drinking. "What the **** are you doing?" I was pretty pathetic, back then. Just a petty thief with father issues and a bad temper. At first, I told myself that I needed to do it to survive. Gotham's East End isn't a fair or caring place. And when you're there, on your own, that's when you find out what kind of person you are, because you realize what you're willing to do. But it wasn't just that. I was angry at the world, and numb inside. And that's why I was atracted to that lifestyle in the first place. I commited crimes so I could feel. And when I didn't like how it felt, that's when I turned to good ol' Jack Daniels. I was circling the drain. I knew it. But I was too damn weak to pull myself out of it."

A smile begins to creep across his face. But this isn't his usual smile. This is the smile of a serial killer when he sees blood.

"But then, oh, then I tried to pull a job at Axis Chemicals. And I fell into the chemicals. And I died. And I'm not using the term in some metaphorical sense. I literally died. I stopped breathing, turned cold, and died. And there, in the valley of the shadow of death. Lady Dilirium, and Lord Chaos. My Gods. My parents. They saved me from death, and from the nothing of my life. And all they asked in return was that I be their man. They had chosen me, you see. To be their agent on Earth. And what else could I say but yes? The next thing I knew, I awoke on the shore, and I had been transformed, both mentally, and physically. And nothing was ever the same after that."

The Joker jumps up onto the desk, with a style like Gene Kelly and a pure, evil hatred in his eyes like Ted Bundy.

"I did their good work for years. My holy mission was only ever thwarted by my opposite number. The Batman. But I loved our little dance so much, that I could hardly stay mad at him. In fact, I think I grew to love him. So much, that I lost sight of my mission. It became about him. And when I killed him, I lost my faith. I shut down. And I stayed that way for many, many years. But my faith is rekindled. And now, ooohhh, now I shall fulfill the mission. Cities will burn. People will die by the millions! And blood, oh the blood, will flow like wine!"

He falls back and flopps down in the chair.

"Speaking of drinks, you got any scotch 'round here?"

James points to his liquor cabinet, keeping his eyes glued on The Joker. After he fixes himself a drink, he sits back down and looks at James.

"You want one?"

"...please don't kill me."

"Why would I do that? You're such good company! Say, where's Superman at? You'd think he'd have come to save the day by now."

"He's missing. He's been missing for almost twenty years."

"What? Well that's, that's...wonderful. What's become of this world, I ask?Can I borrow your newspaper?"

James remains silent, frozen in his seat.

"Oh, come on!"

He grabs the paper from him.

"You run the damn thing! Now, let's see what's in the news..."

He sits there, reading the newspaper. James is wondering why the hell no one's noticed the homicidal clown in his office, and is noting that, should he survive to tommorrow, he's firing the security guard.

The Jokser shakes his head while he reads.

"Tsk. Look at all of this. It's so dull. The world's become completely and utterly boring in my absence, hasn't it? In my day, we..."

A headline catches his eye.

"The Bat...oh, this is good."

He slams the paper down on the table and stands up.

"This is very good!"

He sticks out his hand to shake James'.

"Jimmy, it's been a pleasure."

"...where are you going?"

"Home. The world is being smothered by boredome. Slowly dying of banality. Way I see it, all we need to shake the masses out of apathy is some good old fasioned supervillainy. Besides, I need to go see an old friend."

And with that, The Joker fades away, like smoke being blown in the wind. James looks at the hald empty glass of scotch in front of him, wondering if he's gone mad.

He then calls the police.

[The Human Torch]

Red Arrow

Michael kicked three guys on his left and four guys on his right. He grabbed the one who was in front of him and threw him aside. he kicked the two men still in the ambulance to the back of it as they lifted their guns.

Michael reached out and pulled the unconcious bodies of the two men out of the ambulance. he closed the back doors and ran round to the driver's seat. he hit the accellerator and raced down out of the junkyard.

The men had a arc around the exit of the junkyard, guns at the ready. Michael looked at the passenger's seat and spotted and medical kit under the seat. He reached down and grabbed it and placed it on the accellerator.

Michael leapt out the window of the ambulance and swung onto the roof of it. He jumped and boosted himself off the ambulance as the men began to shoot. the car was still heading to the car in front of it. He fired a regular arrow at the gas tank and the oil began to pour out leave a trail. He then fired an explosive arrow at te oil and it blew up along with all the cars in the arc.

Michael landed on the wreckage of the ambulance with a thud. He lept off the wreckage onto the ground and began to walk. From above a figure watched him. But Michael didn't see. Michael also didn't see the figure fire out a blast of light until the last moment. The figure floated down on what appeared to be a disc of light and landed on the ground. Dr Light stood over Michael ready to blast again.
"So you hired the assassains?" asked Michael.
"Of course. To be my revenge!" yelled Dr Light.
"I thought those assassains seemed to be a bit tacky but now I know! You hired them! That would make anyone tacky," laughed Michael.
"You shall die!" screamed Dr Light as he blasted another bolt of light.

[Karem-Knight]

Metroplis USA:

Clark had been back for 3 days now, He has said good-bye to his mother and headed straight towards Metropolis, He always loved the city but he loved when he could fly there.

But things were different in Metropolis it was protected by thousands of security robots, If Clark even thought about flying Luthor would send armies to hunt him down.

But he didn’t mind, It was nice to blend in with humans again, he was wearing a white shirt and jeans with a pair of glasses, Oh yes Clark Kent was back.

He looked out the window to see bad news everywhere,

“Hey what happened here, I thought this was supposed to be the safest city on earth?”


A young college student said, Obviously going to Metropolis University.

“Yeah didn’t you hear? The Joker shook the centre of the city up pretty well. “

“Wow.”

Joker!

It hit Clark like a punch in the face.

Batman’s back, So obviously those two will duke it out. Why would he come back to Metropolis?

“Stopping at East End Metropolis, Please collect all your belonging quickly. Thank you.”

Clark stood up and left the bus, Even though the city was recovering he never felt home in along time.

The sky was cloudless.

The people were gentle and the lights of the city were brighter then ever.

“Home!”

Clark walked into the Sullivan Hotel with his luage in his hands and went to the reception.

“Hello, I made a reservation?”


“Ok sure what was your name?”


“K-Clark, Clark Kent.”

The recipients it in the computer.

“Ok sir your room is number 1938, If you wanna make your self at home.”

“Thanks.”

“Wait, Did you say your name was, Clark Kent?”


“Yeah.”

The guy smiled,

“Weren’t you and err, Lois something….

“Lane?”

“Yeah, Didn’t you help put Lex Luthor behind bars a few times before he became President?”

Clark smiled.

“Guilty, Of course not as guilty as him.”

Clark continued to the elevator.


He got in and was soon at his room, Elevators now were 3 times as faster as they were 20 years ago.

Clark then opened the room’s door and lay down on the bed.

He soon unpacked his bag, his suit for the anniversary only a few days away, And something that caught him by surprise again.

http://www.superherostuff.com/OtherItems/NiteLites/Images/Superman_Symbol_Nite_Lite2.gif

The old costume, he grabbed it and looked at it.

He put it aside and lay his head on the pillow.

He closed his eyes and got some much needed sleep, And time to think.

[Catman_prb]

Tim Drake
Tim Drake sprinted down the alleyway. His partner lay bleeding at the entrance, a hand on her bloody leg. She was surrounded by injured and knee-capped thugs. Tim went after the leader of this minor gang. Michael Thorne, taking after his father and joining the family buisness. A trashcan was thrown in his path and he jumped it easily. The jump brought back a flash of memory.
He was soaring over the buildings like an eagle, a king among men. Next to him was a tall man in a black cape and a cowel and on his left a girl in similar garb, a strapping young man next to her with a long black ponytail. They were his friends. They were his family...
Tim rounded the corner and saw Thorne ascending a ladder to a fire escape. He was climbing a block of flats. Tim knew that his men had a hostage up there. He raised his gun, but did not fire.
"FREEZE, GPD!" he screamed. Thorne ran on. Tim Drake was the best detective in the Gotham Police Department and everyone knew it. Everyone also knew he'd turned down promotion three times. He preffered it on the streets. It almost made him feel as live as...
TIm brought a long metal stick down on the head of melting figure. The stick made a dent right throught the creatures head. It lurched at him and groaned. He brought some pellets out of his belt.
"Give it up Clayface. Your beat,"he shouted and threw the pellets at the mosntrosity. They exploded and froze.
Almost as alive...But that was a long time ago...Everyone also knew that TIm Drake never killed. He leapt up the fire escape and followed Thorne. Thorne reached the top of the block of flats and ran across the roof. Tim pulled himself up after him. He fired the gun in the air. Thorne was standing behind two guards, one of which was holding a frightened teenage girl. He had a gun to her head. She had long golden hair. Tim froze. She looked so much like Cassy. He remembered...
"I told you not to come here gain Cass," Tim said coldly as he opened the front door. Cassy looked up at him with tear-filled eyes. She wore a simple black top with a black skirt.
"Why wont you help me Tim? The world needs heroes right now" she said hoarsley.
"No. Times have changed. Laws have changed. The worlds changed. Ive changed. Robin is dead. Darkseid killed him at the battle of Wake Island with so many friends. The Riddler killed him along with Dick Grayson. The Joker killed him with Bruce Wayne. Only Tim Drake lives here"he whispered. Cassy leaned in close to him.
"Your not half the man Connor Kent was." she said bluntly. Her eyes were full of tears.
"Do notever mention that name in this house. Go now. GO!" Tim shouted. She went.
"Let the girl go Thorne," Tim said coolly. Thorne smiled easily and stepped forwards grabbing the girl and bringing a knife to her neck.
"Or what Detective? You kill me, my family finds your son,"
"You leave Jason out of this," Tim growled. He stepped forwards and the knife tightened around the girls neck.
"Or maybe little Johhny. Or what about Momma Drake? Oh wait i remember. She left yo-" Michael Thorne didnt finish the sentence. Tim shot him twice in the shoulder. Thorne dropped the knife. Tim span on the spot and shot both thugs, one cap per knee. Thorne was struggling to his feet, the knife in the other hand. He lunged and Tim caught him with a roundhouse kick to the head. Thorne fell backward onto the floor.
Tim leapt over Two-Faces thugs shouting...
Tim was standing so close to Cassy after Connors death...
Tim was standing by a grave, in the rain, with Babs and Bruce, laying a single rose...
Tim was hammering on the door of the Manor, screaming...
Tim was at another funeral...
Tim was standing at the altar looking into Roses' eye...
Tim was at another funeral...
Robin was standing back to back with Batman as the police arrested Scarface...
Tim looked up and saw two caped figures swinging off a building in the distance...he smiled.

[Kaboom]

It wasn't much.

But it was a start.

Christopher Kent, cub reporter to the Metropolis Morning News.

It was no Daily Planet, but it was a daily. That was enough. I don't even know if the editor-in-chief liked my work or just my name.

Kent.

It had won pullitzers. That was enough.

"Here's your station, youre on gossip."

"GOSSIP?!?!?!"

"You got a problem with that, kid?"

"No sir," I said sounding defeated.

"Good," he said turning away. I wonder if this was how my dad started out. Before he got mom killed and deserted us all.

"Don't look so defeated," a soft female voice said.

"Hi," I said awestruck. She was gorgeous. "Christopher Kent."

"Okay, CK," she replied shaking my hand. "The name's Dinah...Dinah Queen."

I smiled. It quickly faded. On her finger was ring.

[Kaboom]

"Nice to meet you."

I could hear something. SOmething strange. Something I wasn't quite used to. It was the sound a of a cry.

A cry for help.

[Catman_prb]

Tim Drake
Tim stepped out of his run-down car with a slight spring in his step. He'd taken down Thornes gang and no-one had been too badly hurt. His partner Francesca Walsh, only recieved a flesh wound, and was walking within the hour, albeit on a cane. He saw her at the front gate. He'd seen a lot of stuff in his time, but Francesca Walsh, long black hair flowing down her back, a smile on her face and a twinkle in her eye was the kind of thing that was needed to wake a guy up in the morning.
"Mornin' Fran, your a sight for sore eyes. Hows the leg holding up?" Tim asked casually. She hobbled over to him and smiled.
"It's alright Timmy. Only clipped the front of my leg. Don't know why it was bleeding so much," she said laughing.
"Thats good. Im sorry i didnt try and help, but i was after Thorne. Feel damned guilty about it. You sure your up for work today?" Tim said with a frown. She looked up at him and chuckled.
"Do you even realise how patronising you are sometimes?" she asked.
"Yes" he said "Yes i do. Anyway lets go see what the Cheifs got for us this month," he said walking up the steps to the police station. He slowed down a bit to let Fran catch up. They strolled up the corridor to Comissioner Gordons office, and got a few rounds of applause and claps on the back. Tim opened the door for Fran. Gordon looked up from his desk.
"Heyah guys. Good work last night. Thorne'll go away for a very long time. Hows the leg Fran?" he asked. Fran smiled.
"Its fine cheif," she said with a grin. Gordon nodded.
"Good cos' i've got a new problem, which needs the best. Which means you two," he said standing and throwing a brown file at Tim. Tim caught it and looked at the attached photo.
"It's a murder cheif. And a nasty one. Any idea what did this? A knife? No entry wound for a bullet," Tim said studying the picture. It was mostly red. Gordon gave him a look which chilled Tim's blood.
"The coroner says it was done by fangs and claws. The kind made by bats," Gordon said quietly.
"What? That's insane!" Tim shouted. Gordon gave him a sympathetic look.
"Theres something that could have done this kid. It was a big case. Probably a bit before your time," he said and threw a second file on the desk. It had the words:
-Dr. Kirk Langström
-"Man-bat"
-Arkham inmate 126570
-DECEASED

[Kaboom]

It wasn't much.

But it was a start.

Christopher Kent, cub reporter to the Metropolis Morning News.

It was no Daily Planet, but it was a daily. That was enough. I don't even know if the editor-in-chief liked my work or just my name.

Kent.

It had won pullitzers. That was enough.

"Here's your station, youre on gossip."

"GOSSIP?!?!?!"

"You got a problem with that, kid?"

"No sir," I said sounding defeated.

"Good," he said turning away. I wonder if this was how my dad started out. Before he got mom killed and deserted us all.

"Don't look so defeated," a soft female voice said.

"Hi," I said awestruck. She was gorgeous. "Christopher Kent."

"Okay, CK," she replied shaking my hand. "The name's Dinah...Dinah Queen."

I smiled. It quickly faded. On her finger was ring.

"Nice to meet you."

I could hear something. SOmething strange. Something I wasn't quite used to. It was the sound a of a cry.

A cry for help.

"Err...excuse me Miss Queen," I said as I fumbled over my words.
"Bye," she cooed. Quickly I was out of my seat.

"Where you going," our Editor called.
"Gossip never sleeps, chief!"

Quickly I was into a supply closet. Grandma had given me one of dad's old costumes. I didn't feel right wearing it. What it stood for. What he supposedly stood for. I was not going to wear that suit to honor him. I would be something new. Somethign better.

I didn't care if it was illegal.

:shirt rip:

[Catman_prb]

Tim Drake

Tim stepped out of his run-down car with a slight spring in his step. He'd taken down Thornes gang and no-one had been too badly hurt. His partner Francesca Walsh, only recieved a flesh wound, and was walking within the hour, albeit on a cane. He saw her at the front gate. He'd seen a lot of stuff in his time, but Francesca Walsh, long black hair flowing down her back, a smile on her face and a twinkle in her eye was the kind of thing that was needed to wake a guy up in the morning.
"Mornin' Fran, your a sight for sore eyes. Hows the leg holding up?" Tim asked casually. She hobbled over to him and smiled.
"It's alright Timmy. Only clipped the front of my leg. Don't know why it was bleeding so much," she said laughing.
"Thats good. Im sorry i didnt try and help, but i was after Thorne. Feel damned guilty about it. You sure your up for work today?" Tim said with a frown. She looked up at him and chuckled.
"Do you even realise how patronising you are sometimes?" she asked.
"Yes" he said "Yes i do. Anyway lets go see what the Cheifs got for us this month," he said walking up the steps to the police station. He slowed down a bit to let Fran catch up. They strolled up the corridor to Comissioner Gordons office, and got a few rounds of applause and claps on the back. Tim opened the door for Fran. Gordon looked up from his desk.
"Heyah guys. Good work last night. Thorne'll go away for a very long time. Hows the leg Fran?" he asked. Fran smiled.
"Its fine cheif," she said with a grin. Gordon nodded.
"Good cos' i've got a new problem, which needs the best. Which means you two," he said standing and throwing a brown file at Tim. Tim caught it and looked at the attached photo.
"It's a murder cheif. And a nasty one. Any idea what did this? A knife? No entry wound for a bullet," Tim said studying the picture. It was mostly red. Gordon gave him a look which chilled Tim's blood.
"The coroner says it was done by fangs and claws. The kind made by bats,"Gordon said quietly.
"What? That's insane!" Tim shouted. Gordon gave him a sympathetic look.
"Theres something that could have done this kid. It was a big case. Probably a bit before your time," he said and threw a second file on the desk. It had the words:
-Dr. Kirk Langström
-"Man-bat"
-Arkham inmate 126570

-DECEASED


"Langström is dead and buried. Theres a tombstone with his name on it in Gotham Cemtery. All the serum that Langström made was taken by the government for investigation. As far as i've heard President Luthor hasn't made any lasting progress with it," Tim stated looking at Gordon.Gordon laughed.
"Your too trusting kid. Just cos Langström is dead, it doesnt mean that he didn't pass his legacy onto the next generation. You'd be suprised how many of these masked nutcases give the mantle over to psycho junior. Have you heard all these reports about a new Batman and Robin? Bet you they're the originals kids," Gordon said smiling. Bullock had given Tim an idea. He needed to see some video footage of the new Dynamic Duo...
"So cheif, wheres Langström's kid holed up?" Fran asked. Gordon turned to look at her.
"16 Martha Road. Her names Beatrice. She followed in daddy's line of work. A biologist at Gotham Medical Research Centre. We've been asked to keep a close eye on her. I've decided it would be prudent to bring her in," Gordon said in a deep monotone.
"We'll be right on it, Cheif," Tim said.
"Oh and Tim...try not to shoot anyone," Gordon said grinning. Tim smiled.
"Will do cheif," He chuckled and left the room.

[Johnny Blaze]

MEMORIES ~ Part 3

The Scarlet Speedster stands before the statue of his smiling father, his memories going back further still to the days after the heroic sacrifice of Wally West and Jay Garrick.

The war against Darkseid ended a week after that day, Dad. A lot of heroes died in the fighting, and we held a memorial service in Metropolis for you all.

For some reason though it didn't really sink in that you were really gone. I kept waiting for you to pop in. We'd all smile, have a laugh, and all would be well again.
But that didn't happen.

There was not going to be a dawn. You wouldn't be coming back.

Mom and Iris took your death pretty hard. Mom didn't talk to anyone for weeks after the war ended. It took all of us, Iris, Bart, and myself to snap her back to reality.
I think Iris partly blamed me for your death too. I can't say I blame her either. I had the shot to stop you, but I froze.

Barry pauses and wipes away the tears, as he searched for the right words before continuing.

I think it was the day of your memorial service that it finally hit me that you weren't coming back, he spoke in his mind as his eyes once again met those of the statues.

The whole city came out to pay their respects for you and Jay. Even other heroes like Wonder Woman and one of those Green Lanterns came and said a few words. Hell, I even noticed a few of the Rogues there in disguise that came to pay their respects to you.

Seeing them unveil this statue in your honor was the kicker. I just felt it all well up inside of me, all the anguish, the anger...like a volcano waiting to explode.

So I did what we do best. I ran.

I ran to the most secluded spot I could think of, an old abandoned cabin in the Canadian Rockies that Iris and I found one day when we were younger and exploring the world with our speed.

I just sat there for hours on the steps, crying my head off. After a while, Iris found me. We talked for a while about what happened, and I think we both came to a certain acceptance of it all.

Anyway, we went home and slowly began putting together the pieces of our lives. Despite the wars end, Keystone was still in bad shape, and still needed looking after. So, like you did for Barry Allen, Bart took over the mantle of the Flash, and Iris and I joined him as the Tornado Twins.

Over the next five years, we cleaned up Keystone and helped bring it back to a semblance of what it was like before the invasion. But, as I've come to discover, just when things are starting to look up, life has a way of kicking your legs out from under you.

It was fifteen years ago, on my first twenty-second birthday that we got that kick in the form of your old buddy Zoom...

[Kaboom]

I dropped down out of the sky, my red cape billowing about my blue suit. The assailant turned his attention to me and away from the girl he had been assaulting.

"Stop!" I commanded.

"Who are you," he said he fired his gun at me. The bullets clanged off my chest. It was good to be Kryptonian.

"The name is Supernova," I said. "And you'd be wise to put..."

I couldn't finish my sentence before an invisible wave of energy came surging toward the robber knocking him down. While I couldn't see the enegry, I could hear it. It was deafening and I turned to see where it had come from.

"Hiya Tights," a woman in a form fitting green leotard and green leather jacket said. Her face was similiarly masked in green.

"Who are you?"

"Green Canary." Sirens started blaring in the distance and I turned to see how close they were.

"You know we're breaking the law right?" I asked as I turned back to face her.

But she was already gone.

[Catman_prb]

"Langström is dead and buried. Theres a tombstone with his name on it in Gotham Cemtery. All the serum that Langström made was taken by the government for investigation. As far as i've heard President Luthor hasn't made any lasting progress with it," Tim stated looking at Gordon. Gordon laughed.
"Your too trusting kid. Just cos Langström is dead, it doesnt mean that he didn't pass his legacy onto the next generation. You'd be suprised how many of these masked nutcases give the mantle over to psycho junior. Have you heard all these reports about a new Batman and Robin? Bet you they're the originals kids," Bullock said smiling. Bullock had given Tim an idea. He needed to see some video footage of the new Dynamic Duo...
"So cheif, wheres Langström's kid holed up?" Fran asked. Gordon turned to look at her.
"16 Martha Road. Her names Beatrice. She followed in daddy's line of work. A biologist at Gotham Medical Research Centre. We've been asked to keep a close eye on her. I've decided it would be prudent to bring her in," Gordon said in a deep monotone.
"We'll be right on it, Cheif," Tim said.
"Oh and Tim...try not to shoot anyone," Gordon said grinning. Tim smiled.
"Will do cheif," He chuckled and left the room.


Tim pulled up outside a block of flats on Martha Road. The flats looked a little run-down, it reminded him of the place his dad had lived in. He helped Fran out the car and sprinted up to number 16.
"Miss Langström open up," Tim said knocking on the door. He heard Fran coming up the stairs behind him, as the door opened slightly and a young blond woman appeared at it.
"Gotham PD ma'am," Tim said flashing his badge. The young woman opened up and let them in. He looked around. The apartment was a dump. The TV was smashed, and the floor was covered in torn magazines. THe back of the sofa was ripped.
"Make yourselves at home," she said laughing. Fran smiled.
"We'd like to ask you a few questions about your fathers research," she said softly. Beatrice sighed.
"The government conviscated all the serum after my father died. If you want information about it, i suggest you ask them,"
"Miss Langdon, theres been a murder. The marks on the victim correspond with those of a gigantic bat," Tim explained quickly " Previously we would have assumed it was your father, but as he died, we wondered if you've been carying on his experiments,"
"How dare you? You come into my home and accuse me of murdering someone?" she shouted standing up " Get out!" Tim smiled.
"You see i would be inclined to believe you, but the way the back of this sofa has been ripped up, is almost exactly like the claw marks on the body," He said quietly. Beatrice looked shocked. "Would you like to hear my theory? You see i used to be quite interested in biology as well. I think your fathers miracle drug, accidently augmented his DNA, making it more batlike. The serum activated the augmented parts of his DNA, turning him into the man-bat. I think that he passed these genes, quite unknowingly, onto you. However due to the governments refinements to the drug, certain forms of it can be found anywhere, even in drinking water. The constant supply of serum means that you can turn into the man-bat just like your father. Albeit slightly more erraticley, and beyond your own control,"
Fran looked at him in amazment and Beatrice seemed to be stunned.
"Miss Langström, we can help you. You can be set right, Doctors can sace you from what your becoming," Fran said gently. Beatrice still didnt move. Tim frowned.
"Miss Langström? Beatrice?" He asked. Beatrice let out a violent shudder.
"Aw hell no," said Fran standing up and drawing her gun. Beatrice dropped out of her seat and fell on all fours on the floor, shaking. She screamed, and brown fur seemed to grow on her skin. Her eyes narrowed and turned yellow as her ears elongated. Muscles rippled and her shirt and jeans ripped. Wings grew rapidly. Tim and Fran stepped back.
"Fran, get the hell out of here. Now!" Tim said aiming the gun at Langströms' leg.
"I won't leave you like this!" Fran shouted. Tim spun around and looked at her.
"I don't care! MOVE!" he bellowed and shoved her out the front door. He faced Beatrice as she staggered upwards. He'd always wondered why Bruce never called anyone by the name given to them by the media if he could help it. Now he knew. Tim could still see Beatrice Langström inside the Man-Bat struggling to get out. It looked like she was failing. The creature made the bat equivalent of a growl.
"Come on then..." he muttered lowering the gun and smiling. This was more like it.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaman_logo.jpg

Cerdian finds Owen walking down the hall, with a smile upon his face. It's been a while since he's seen his best friend like this, so of course he feels compelled to figure out the why behind it.

"I haven't seen you smile that big ever since the time you fooled me into eating what I surely thought was pudding...what the hell do you have up your sleeve this time?"

Cerdian looks around frantically, as if paranoid, but then turns back to Owen and smirks. Owen responds sarcastically.

"Ha ha."

"No seriously, what's up?"

"Me and my dad...we...talked. For once I actually got him to sit down and talk. He didn't walk away, and I didn't have to beg him too much not to."

"Great...so what did you talk about?"

"My mom."

The two continue to walk down the hallway, with Owen leading where they are going, and after a few seconds of silence after they turn a corner, Cerdian speaks up again.

"So what did he say?"

"Everything I wanted to hear and more."

"And what did you say?"

Owen stops. He dips his head a bit, and then looks up at Cerdian slowly.

"...Probably not enough. But I'll tell him the truth soon. Just trying to build it all up is all."

"You tell your father that you went swooping into the Archives...and you're in big trouble, man. Heck, I'll be in trouble. I'm the one who made sure the coast was clear the entire time you were in there. And all you told me afterwards was that you saw some picture...wow. I mean--"

"Stop right there. Don't you talk about it like it's just some...some..."

"Picture."

"Stop!"

Owen pushes Cerdian against the wall, causing it to slightly crack, and he begins to grow angry. But he suddenly stops when he sees the look on Cerdian's face. Owen lets go of him, and takes a deep breath.

"...Sorry about that man...I don't know what came over me."

There's a brief bump of silence in the air, but Cerdian breaks it as he puts his arm on Owen's shoulder, and begins to speak.

"Think nothing of it, man. I'm sorry too. Look...just I've already had to have dealt my dad getting on my case when I'm in trouble. You think I want the King and his entire royal army on my butt too? Cause that's what's going to happen, you know. Word will get around my unit, and I can say 'bye bye' to my promotion to unit leader that I've been hearing about."

"Unit leader...like Atlantis needs an active army."

"Hey man, you know as much as I do that there was an outer dome built for a damn good reason. What do you think I, and every other Atlantean that enlists, is trying to do? Keep the kingdom safe."

"Keep telling yourself that, Unit Leader."

Cerdian crosses his arms in annoyance and rolls his eyes as Owen walks away.

"Hey! Where you going?"

Owen continues to walk away, and makes his exit through one of the side doors of the palace and into the heart of the city. He looks up, seeing through the original, old and ancient, dome, and looks past it. As he sees the magical waters that make up the outer dome, he looks in disgust and starts to sprint towards the inner dome's gates.

[Keyser Soze]

Edward Nigma followed the sound of shattering glass, Wilson close behind. Finally, panting and gripping his throbbing leg, Nigma found himself standing in front of a police car, with two thugs lying on top of the windscreen.

"What happened here, officers?"

The cops looked as scared as the crooks. One of them couldn't summon words, but one of them stammered out a reply.

"B-Batman," he exclaimed, "It was The Batman!"

Nigma turned away from the scene, placing his hands on his hips. The Batman had been here, less than a minute ago.

"I'm getting closer..."


Edward Nigma blasted into the offices of Riddler Investigations, his pulse racing.

"So close! I could almost smell him!"

Talking to himself was an old habit from his days of supervillainy he hadn't quite been able to shake.

"Wait...I can smell somebody."

The alcohol filled his nostrils, almost making him gag. He heard the sound of snoring, confirming his suspicions.

"Bullock!"

"Wha..."

Bullock's chair swiveled round, exposing to Nigma an obese, white-haired, drunken slob, now well into his 60s. Harvey Bullock. He'd done his 30 for the police, and taken retirement. And now he was working for Nigma's P.I. firm to earn enough money to piss away on cheap liquor. And Bullock let Nigma know all about his distaste for his current employment, every chance he got.

"Screw you....Riddler! Thinkin'...hick...you run the joint! I put you behind bars...back...back in the day! I was a somebody! You're a...bum. A nobody! I'm Detective Bullock!"

"You're not a Detective anymore, Harvey," Nigma said with a cold smirk, "I'm the man that keeps a roof over your head. For now."

The man was a raging alcoholic, and almost unbearable to be around. But Nigma didn't fire him. Part of it was pity, seeing a man who was so respected fall so low. He'd never really recovered from Jim Gordon's death. But the other part of it, the main part of it, was that despite his clear and obvious failings as a functional human being, Bullock was part of that dying breed. He was natural police. And that made him an invaluable private eye.

"Go home, Bullock. If you want, I can call a cab for..."

"Go...screw yerself! I ain't no...cripple like you! I can....walk home!"

Nigma wasn't so sure. He watched Bullock struggle out of his chair with amused disdain, and waited for the retired detective to stagger out of the offices, and towards the elavator down to the main entrance hall, before limping into his own office.

He sat down on the chair, and with a pained grimace, put his legs up on the desk. Twirling his cane absently in his hand, a smile spread across his lips.

"Batman..."

After all these years, the dance had begun once more. The dynamics had changed, but his blood was already burning with that old thrill of the battle. Nigma switched on his computer, and began to write his report.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaman_logo.jpg

Owen sprints as if that's all he knows how to do; a fast young guy he is. When he makes it to the entrance of the inner gates, he approaches the guards.

"My prince, what seems to be the rush?"

"Let me pass through, please. I feel a bit faint. I...I feel a good swim would do me good."

"A bit dehydrated, are you? Take my water pouch, my prince. You will feel better."

Owen swipes the guard's guesture, knocking the pouch to the ground. One of the guards bends down to pick it up, and as he gets up, Owen's eyes are locked on his movements; giving a cold stare.

"I think a good swim would be better, now if you'd please."

Immediately the guards's javelins lock in place, creating an "x" to block Owen's pathway. They step forward in unison, further pushing back the prince.

"Your father decreed we guard these gates. You know when you are allowed to take a joyous swim outside the inner gates. Now, I'd recommend standing down, my prince. And just so you know, I shall not report your misconduct with your father."

"I know when I'm allowed to swim? I'm your future King and by that right, I demand you to stand down, guards."

Owen tries to move forth, pushing against the guards' javelins, but they keep their footing. Owen cries out in anger, trying to push harder, but the guards still do not move. As they push him back, now they both bring out their shields from their sides, and change their footing into a battle stance.

"You'd dare attack me? You know the consequences in harming the heir."

"You're father makes the laws, prince. I'm sure he'd understand. No swimming outside the gates at this time. You should know better."

"I...I should know better? It's as you said it, oh faithful guards. I am indeed my father's son."

The guards look at each other, confused for a second, and Owen uses this small distraction to spring out at them, jumping onto one of the guard's large shields, and flipping over them as the guard falls back. As he sprints to the gates, he tries to find the override code to open them; but he doesn't know it.

"Get word to the King! Now!"

One of the guards starts heading to the royal palace, as his higher-ranked officer commanded. The one who remains gets up, slowly picking up his javelin and shield as he looks over at Owen.

"You'll never figure out the code, young Prince. Now, just come with me and--"

Out of anger, such strength seems to fill Owen's fists, as he punches through the control panel in anger, breaking it. As a result, the gates start to open and the guard starts to run towards Owen.

"My Prince!!!!"

Just as the gate finally opens, Owen tries enter the chamber between the city and the water outside of the inner dome, but guard grabs him by the shoulder, pulling him back.

"I cannot let you do that, Owen. My orders are to--ARRRGGGHH!!"

Using the whiplash effect of the guard's pull, Owen swings a punch at the guard in the helmet. Instantly, the guard is down. Owen looks down at his hands, for he made quite a large dent in his helmet, completely shocked. And before that, he was able to tear through the control panel like nothing almost. He tries to shrug it off, and exits into the sea.

[Batman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/logo_batman.gif
The Dark Knight silently watched the now muted scene of the crime, as the police officers scurried out of their squad cars in a panic, generated by the brutality of the way the thugs had been thrown into their windshield. The look that the officers gave eachother, shouting out numerous profanities in trying to comprehend what had just transpired, gave Batman enough assurance that his mission was being carried out with success... the people of Gotham were starting to get the message that he had returned.

Ignoring Robin's boasting of their triumph, behind him, Batman turned his attention to an elderly man of which approached the scene minutes later. He wore a dark green jacket, limping upon a shrewd cane. But that wasn't what caught his attention the most. It was the bowler hat of which the man wore atop his head. Something about it seemed... familiar. As if he had seen it before in his life. Though in truth, he knew he'd probably never remember it.

John had spent years upon years studying up on the work of the former Batman, dedicating his time to mimicking every aspect of the practices that Bruce Wayne had put into sending Gotham's criminals into a panic. And that included looking up profiles of both Batman's known allies and enemies. So if this man was one of the two, he'd probably never remember it. Deciding to let it go, Batman draped himself further into the shadows, meeting Robin as they began to walk across the rooftop ledge, on the trek back to the Clocktower. Dawn was approaching, and the two had spent a majority of the night in preparation for Robin's first outing of vigilantism... to which, John admitted, he passed exceptionally.

Then came the sound. The noise of which pierced the silence of the Gotham night.

Batman turned, hearing the faint noise in the distance, as Robin did aswell. Something was off about where it was coming from. While it was obviously a helicopter in motion, the volume of it's noise wasn't particularly comforting. At first, Batman dismissed it as if it were a simple patrolman, scouring the streets for more criminality. But as the seconds passed, he began to hesitantly doubt that notion. It wasn't coming for the criminals. It was coming for...

"I have a funny feeling that the whirly bird I hear isn't for those thugs we beat up.", Robin worriedly exclaimed, provoking Batman to scan the skies for the origin of the sound.

"I think you might be right,", Batman responded, turning over to the Boy Wonder as the noise grew deafeningly louder. "We need to move! Now!"

But it wasn't two steps forward, before the two were suddenly caught off guard by a blinding light shined onto them. The Dynamic Duo flinched, as the now visible helicopter loitered over them, it's spotlight directly outlining their form and ruining any possible chance for the two to escape through the darkness.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/One%20Year%20Later/batmanrobin.jpg

"BATMAN AND ROBIN! THIS IS THE POLICE! STAY RIGHT WHERE YOU ARE AND PUT YOUR HANDS UP! YOU'RE IN VIOLATION OF THE VIGILANTISM ACT, AND YOU'RE BOTH UNDER ARREST!"

Batman turned, sharply, looking over at the next array of rooftops. He doubted they could lose the copter with ease... but he also doubted that it was impossible. Throwing out his cape, behind him, exposing his body armor and allowing for free movement, Batman grabbed Robin by the shoulder with haste, threw him ahead, and began to run.

Like hell, we are...

"ROBIN! FOLLOW MY LEAD!", Batman exclaimed in an authoritive yell, before leaping over the Boy Wonder and spreading his cape, diving off of the building and onto the rooftops ahead.

[MST3K 4ever]

Luthor stares out the windows of the Oval Office when his Chief of Staff Howard Keller enters and says, "Mr. President it's time to start making your way over to the memorial. The others are already there waiting for you."

Luthor nods and says, "Thank you Howard see to it that the Limo takes the route that will take us by the Lincoln Memorial. I often think of myself as a modern day Lincoln. After all I helped erradicate the scourge of those costumed fools."

Keller says, "Yes sir Mr. President."

He leaves and Amanda Waller calls him on his cell. He answers, "Yes?"

She replies, "Unconfirmed reports of teh new Batman & Robin being cornered by Gotham's Finest."

Luthor replies, "E-T-A for the Black-ops units."

She says, "20 minutes"

Luthor says, "Keep me advised."

He hangs up the phone and begins to hobble on his cane.

Those Gotham fools don't stand a chance and the black-ops units will be there after it is long over. Looks as though the war is starting again.

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png



The Dark Knight silently watched the now muted scene of the crime, as the police officers scurried out of their squad cars in a panic, generated by the brutality of the way the thugs had been thrown into their windshield. The look that the officers gave eachother, shouting out numerous profanities in trying to comprehend what had just transpired, gave Batman enough assurance that his mission was being carried out with success... the people of Gotham were starting to get the message that he had returned.

Ignoring Robin's boasting of their triumph, behind him, Batman turned his attention to an elderly man of which approached the scene minutes later. He wore a dark green jacket, limping upon a shrewd cane. But that wasn't what caught his attention the most. It was the bowler hat of which the man wore atop his head. Something about it seemed... familiar. As if he had seen it before in his life. Though in truth, he knew he'd probably never remember it.

John had spent years upon years studying up on the work of the former Batman, dedicating his time to mimicking every aspect of the practices that Bruce Wayne had put into sending Gotham's criminals into a panic. And that included looking up profiles of both Batman's known allies and enemies. So if this man was one of the two, he'd probably never remember it. Deciding to let it go, Batman draped himself further into the shadows, meeting Robin as they began to walk across the rooftop ledge, on the trek back to the Clocktower. Dawn was approaching, and the two had spent a majority of the night in preparation for Robin's first outing of vigilantism... to which, John admitted, he passed exceptionally.

Then came the sound. The noise of which pierced the silence of the Gotham night.

Batman turned, hearing the faint noise in the distance, as Robin did aswell. Something was off about where it was coming from. While it was obviously a helicopter in motion, the volume of it's noise wasn't particularly comforting. At first, Batman dismissed it as if it were a simple patrolman, scouring the streets for more criminality. But as the seconds passed, he began to hesitantly doubt that notion. It wasn't coming for the criminals. It was coming for...

"I have a funny feeling that the whirly bird I hear isn't for those thugs we beat up.", Robin worriedly exclaimed, provoking Batman to scan the skies for the origin of the sound.

"I think you might be right,", Batman responded, turning over to the Boy Wonder as the noise grew deafeningly louder. "We need to move! Now!"

But it wasn't two steps forward, before the two were suddenly caught off guard by a blinding light shined onto them. The Dynamic Duo flinched, as the now visible helicopter loitered over them, it's spotlight directly outlining their form and ruining any possible chance for the two to escape through the darkness.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/One%20Year%20Later/batmanrobin.jpg

"BATMAN AND ROBIN! THIS IS THE POLICE! STAY RIGHT WHERE YOU ARE AND PUT YOUR HANDS UP! YOU'RE IN VIOLATION OF THE VIGILANTISM ACT, AND YOU'RE BOTH UNDER ARREST!"

Batman turned, sharply, looking over at the next array of rooftops. He doubted they could lose the copter with ease... but he also doubted that it was impossible. Throwing out his cape, behind him, exposing his body armor and allowing for free movement, Batman grabbed Robin by the shoulder with haste, threw him ahead, and began to run.

Like hell, we are...

"ROBIN! FOLLOW MY LEAD!", Batman exclaimed in an authoritive yell, before leaping over the Boy Wonder and spreading his cape, diving off of the building and onto the rooftops ahead.

Hell of a first night.

That's all I can think about as I follow close behind John. The chopper flys low as I follow John off a rooftop, the both of us hang onto a fire escape and crash through a window into an empty room.

"Damn, damn, damn, and once more for good measure, DAMN!"

I can hear the helicopter outside as John checks the area to make sure everything is safe.

"What the hell do we do now?"

Just as the words are leaving my mouth, my devilish little brain goes to work, a plan forming.

"By Jove, I think I've got it."

I unseath the sword, stepping out the broken window and onto the fire escape.

"Jason, No!"

I'm climbing up the fire escape as he grabs at me. Too late to get me. In the blink of an eye, I'm on the rooftop with the helicopter's spotlight on me.

"Robin, throw down your weapons."

I crouch into a defensive stance, my sword at the ready.

"Police, come and take them."

My quip sends them over the edge, the helicopter's gunner lets a hail of bullets fly. Another advantage to the Wilson line, I can see the bullets ripping through the air.

John is on the rooftop by the time he sees me swinging my sword, watching the bullets bounce off the blade and ricocheting into the early morning light.

"Time to stop messing around."

I angle the blade funny, the bullet bounces off and flies right back at the helicopter, hitting the rotor blade and spinning the chopper out of control. The helicopter slams hard on a nearby rooftop, nobody is seriously hurt, but they won't feel too good tomorrow.

Johnny finally steps out of the shadows. A look of surprise on his face as I put the blade back in the holster.

"Holy hectic heli takedowns, Batman!"

"......Would you stop that?"

[Batman]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png

Batman and Robin are cut off by the distant noise of police cruisers and sirens, coming from the main streets. While Batman sneers, in anger, Robin seems to notice something else.

"Uh... Those really don't sound like Gotham PD."

Batman turns, curiously, before listening to the screech of the tires and the sirens themselves. And quickly, The Dark Knight realises that his young protege is right, startlingly enough.

"Good ears. But that isn't nessacarily a good sign,", Batman answers, before outstretching his arm from his cloak, and pressing a button on his gauntlet. "Reddy. Have the Clocktower's west entrance on the ready. We'll be arriving shortly enough."

"It is done, Master Gordon.", The android replies, over a radio link within John's cowl.

Shutting it off, Batman reclused into the darkness, pulling Robin in with him as they both crouched, allowing John to speak as silent as possible.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/e0e7bb32.jpg

"Jason, be ready. We're going to be making quite an elaborate exit. Here's what I have in mind..."

Moments later, within the confines of the abandoned apartment building, another chopper arrived, scoping out the place through night vision technology, so as to not attract the attention of the masked vigilantes within.

"See anything?", One of President Lex Luthor's Black-Ops agents asks the other, within the technological hub.

"Alotta static and grime, Lieutenant. Nothing worth this kinda-"

Suddenly, a set of sounds errupt from the building, blocking the sound scope on the chopper. The Black-Ops agents shield their ears in agony, as all of the windows on the building simuntaneously shatter. Seconds of tense, painfully loud noise pass, before both Batman and Robin leap out of opposite sides of the building, The Dark Knight taking to one set of rooftops, and The Boy Wonder on his way through the shadows of an alley.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/comic5.jpg

I told Jason that it was better if we split up, and remained apart until it was safe, so as to detract their forces and minimalise the chances of their strengths. I told him if he needed help, to call Reddy for backup. I told him all of that, without telling him what the risks were if I happened to be wrong.

Because truthfully, I'm beginning to get more scared out of my mind than I've ever been.

[Catman_prb]

"Come on then..." he muttered lowering the gun and smiling. This was more like it.

Tim reeled back as the Man-Bat, or Woman-Bat Tim supposed, leaped at his front. The claws dug into is shoulders, drawing blood. Tim brought the butt of his gun into the back of her head causinng her to screech loudly. Tim brought his knees up and pushed Beatrice off him. She stood up and backed away from him. Blood seeped slowly into Tims jacket.
Right, lets think weaknesses. She's in an enclosed space, and probably doesnt know her own strengths. We don't know how long this transformation would last. She has all the characteristics of a bat. Bats...they have poor optical vision, which they make up for with a sonar like hearing, which is incredibly sensetive...sensetive hearing. i've got to make as much noise as possible.
Tim looked up at the approaching creature and raised his gun in the air. He fired three shots in quick succession and Beatrice brought her clawed hands to her long ears. That should give him some time. Tim rushed over to the battered CD player in the corner of the room. He switched it up to full volume and turned a CD on. Guns and Roses. Excellant. Langstom screeched as Tim dove across the ripped sofa to the TV set, which he flicked on, and grabbing the remote, turned to full volume. He pulled his police-issue radio out of his pocket, and twisted a knob, turning it too full volume.
"Batman and Robin sighted in East Gotham. All units intercede! The following is in accordance with the Vigilantism Act passed by President Luthor in..." The radio called before trailing off into static. Tim didn't know who Batman and Robin were just yet, but he had a good idea. And if he was right he knew where they'd be hiding.
Tim looked at the writhing form of Beatrice Langstrom on the floor, now completley reverted to human form. He grabbed a towel from the washing pile and put it around her naked form.
"This isn't a safe place for you. Nowhere is safe for you anymore. I've got a contact who can help you," Tim said taking a slip of paper from the inner pocket of his jacket. "You can never be accepted now, never stop running. If you are arrested now, you will be experimented on and tortured, or just plain killed," Tim said looking at her eyes. She whimpered.
"Why are you helping me? Im a criminal," she whispered. Tim smiled.
"You're unfortunate. We can't always choose what happens to us, but we can make the most of it. You have a curse, or a gift in disguise. Use it to help people. Control it, and you are a true master," Tim said standing up and walking to the door. "Now if you don't mind I have somewhere to be,"
"Wait! Why are you helping me?" she asked, "Im a meta-human. You're meant to stop me!"
"Times change," he muttered walking out and down the stairs, past a shocked Fran and into his car. He needed time to think.
********
Tim pulled up outside an abandoned apartment block, just in time to see a black swathed figure bursting from one of the windows. The black ops fools try and follow it with their infa-red. Bruce's suit was always heat-containing. He hoped this new guy had had that insight. Tims trained eye saw another figure retreat into the alley-way. Tim had a sudden flash of inspiration. He drove past the swarom of special forces, and swerved his car so it was blocking the entrance to the alley. It shouldn’t hold them for long, but it was worth a shot. TIm climbed out of the passenger seat and into the alley.
He pulled a small torch out of his bloody jacket. He flicked it on. Backed up against the wall of the alley was Robin. Tim recognised the figure in the suit.
"Jason..." he whispered. He looked as ready to fight as any Robin before him. Tim wasn't sure he approved of the sword though.

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png


Tim pulled up outside an abandoned apartment block, just in time to see a black swathed figure bursting from one of the windows. The black ops fools try and follow it with their infa-red. Bruce's suit was always heat-containing. He hoped this new guy had had that insight. Tims trained eye saw another figure retreat into the alley-way. Tim had a sudden flash of inspiration. He drove past the swarom of special forces, and swerved his car so it was blocking the entrance to the alley. It shouldn’t hold them for long, but it was worth a shot. TIm climbed out of the passenger seat and into the alley.
He pulled a small torch out of his bloody jacket. He flicked it on. Backed up against the wall of the alley was Robin. Tim recognised the figure in the suit.
"Jason..." he whispered. He looked as ready to fight as any Robin before him. Tim wasn't sure he approved of the sword though.

The majority of the black ops guys follow John, a few chase after me as I duck and hide in the shadows. While I'm waiting there, I hear someone walking up. I reach for my sword as a light shines on me.

"Jason..."

I stop reaching for my sword, it feels like my stomach just dropped out and ice is running through my veins.

"D-...Dad? I don't have time to explain now. I got to go. Please don't be mad."

Using some of those acrobatics he trained me in, I leap over my father and his squad car.

"I'll be home as soon as possible, I love you, dad."

Just like that, I dissapear into the shadows. Leaving my father alone to cope with the fact that his only biological son has taken up a job that is not only dangerous, but now, illegal.

[Catman_prb]

Just like that, I dissapear into the shadows. Leaving my father alone to cope with the fact that his only biological son has taken up a job that is not only dangerous, but now, illegal.


Tim needed to take this in, but now was not the time. The black ops that chased after Jason noticed his torch light and came racing over guns raised. Tim turned.

"Don't move, your under arrest in accordance to the Vigilantism Act!" the squad leader shouted.

"I'm Detective Tim Drake, GCPD. On what grounds are you arresting me? Do i look like i'm wearing a mask to you?" Tim shouted, hands in the air. The guns around him lowered.

"The boy calling himself Robin came this way," the squad leader said again.

"Oh really? Do i look like im wearing a leotard to you?" Tim said mockingly.

"Apologies Detective," the squad leader said. Tim nodded towards him and walked to the car.

***
Tim pulled up at Gotham Cemetry in the early hours of the morning. He stepped out, a bundle of red roses in his hands. He walked as if he knew where he was going, even though he'd only been here four times. Once for his father, once for his mother, once for Dick Grayson and the last time for his surrogate father Bruce Wayne.

He walked straight past the graves of his biological parents, and straight on to those of his real family. He knelt by Bruce's grave and lay down a bunch of roses.

"I dont come here nearly enough. I dont come here at all. I know your dead and buried, but i thought you may want to know whats happened since you died. John's become the new Batman...i havnt seen him in the suit yet, but if Jasons Robin, John's the best bet. Rose has run off to find Slade...you always said she would. Bruce...after you died i gave up. There was no good left in the world. The worlds become a different place. Cassie tried to make me help her. I turned away. There were no good men left to fight the good fight. But now...times have changed. Theres still evil in the world...Luthors president again. There are new heroes, some better than those before them. They need a teacher. Someone to show them the way. Someone to stop them from going too far. I can see it happening. Jasons got a sword already for Christs sake. I have to go now. But i made a promise to you years ago, that i would keep my boys safe. Any way i had too. I intend to keep that promise."

Tim stood up, walked out of the cemetry and drove home.

[Johnny Blaze]

MEMORIES ~ Part 4

"Your old buddy, Hunter Zolomon", spoke Barry aloud as he stood before the statue of his father.
"We thought he died in the invasion...guess we were wrong."

Bart, Iris, and me had just stopped the Trickster from blowing up the Acme Toy Company in Central when he showed up. At first we thought it was some new soldier that the government had sent after us as they had been trying to stop us for months from operating illegally.

"If only", said Barry with a forced chuckle.

He was wearing a different costume...like a cross between that other you, Walter, and the Black Flash, but it was Hunter all right. And he was freakin' nuts. He had learned to manipulate time in certain ways like you could manipulate speed. And I guess whatever he did to himself to learn those powers drove him insane.

He was no longer concerned about making a better hero out of us. He wanted to end the Flash legacy once and for all and start over. Make a new one by himself.

Well, he almost succeeded. Like an idiot I rushed in on him, so I got to taste his new powers first hand. Like you could lend and steal speed, Zoom could now lend and steal time. Once I got close to him, he just reached out and stole time from me. Within seconds I was seven years old again.

Iris came to my rescue, as she always did, and got him the hell off of me. But she was soon the victim of his new trick and found herself de-aged to year older than what I was.

Before Zoom could kill us, Bart moved in. I don't really remember too much of the fight, guess it's from the sudden trauma of aging back into a kid in seconds, but I do know it was a brutal battle.

Bart had more control over the Speed Force than we did, that was obvious. And somehow he used it to counteract Zoom's new trick. Least to an extent.

I don't know how long it lasted...seconds, minutes...I don't remember. All I really remember is seeing Bart standing over me when it was over. He looked like he had just been through hell, but he was still alive.

He grabbed Iris and me and ran us home. Mom wasn't too happy to see what Zoom did to us, and her and Bart went to every specialist they could to try and reverse it. But nothing worked. We would have to grow up like normal kids...again.

As for Zoom, it wasn't until a few years later when I found out what happened to him. From what I was told he threatened to go after Mom, and then all the other heroes and their families after he was done with us. He was going to wipe them all out and start over. Creating new heroes for the world. Better heroes, he said to Bart.

He was too powerful to lock up, and too twisted to be allowed to roam free. So Bart did the only thing he could do. He killed him...he got behind him and broke Hunter's neck.

And once again a Flash murdered a Zoom.

"I guess that's another little legacy of ours", said Barry to the statue of his father as he sighed and hung his head low.

[The Question]

"I really have a yen
To go back once again,
Back to the place where no one wears a froowwn,
To see once more those super-special just plain folks
In my home toowwn."

The Joker strolls down the streets of Gotham, singing happily to himself as he takes it all in. The sights, the sounds, the smells. It's always a good to go home again. He looks at the people around him, walking up and down the streets, on their way to work, or a hot date, or a family dinner they'd rather not go to. Many of them were children the last time he walked the streets. But he still recognizes them. He even knows many of their names.

He always made a point of learning people's names.

"No fellow could ignore
The little girl next door,
She sure looked sweet in her first evening goowwn."

He walks up to three prostitutes, dressed as former members of the Teen Titans, standing on a street corner. He smiles at the sight of them.

"Now there's a charge for what she used to give for free
In my home toowwn."

By this point, he's realized that no one's noticed him. They all just think he's some tranny, or some punk arriving early for the midnight showing of Rocky.

He'll have to fix that.

He takes a deep breath, and exhales, releasing a torrent of green and purple flames. They engulf the people around him, and then, naturally, the screaming starts. The one thing he never liked all that much was the screaming. Far too distracting. But he always knew to block it out with a laugh and a song.

"I remember Daaan, the druggist on the corner, he
Waaas never mean or ornery,
He was swell.
He killed his mother-in-law and ground her up reeaal well,
And sprinkled just a bit
Over each banana split."

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png



It's been a long night so far. The crooks, the chopper, dad, the black-ops guys I'm wailing on right now.


"That's right! Who's your daddy?"

My elbow goes into the soldier's nose and breaks its. I kick his legs out from underneath him and jump on top of him to add insult to injury.

"Tell The president, mister clean, that Robin says: If you want me, come and get me yourself."

I hear footsteps off in the distance and I leap into the shadows just in time to see the other soldiers stop to help their fallen friend.

"Jesus! That kid did all this?"

I smile as I quietly climb the building, suckers.

I'm close to the clocktower when I hear a scream.....

I haul ass towards the screaming and see it all....

"God almighty..."


"I really have a yen
To go back once again,
Back to the place where no one wears a froowwn,
To see once more those super-special just plain folks
In my home toowwn."

The Joker strolls down the streets of Gotham, singing happily to himself as he takes it all in. The sights, the sounds, the smells. It's always a good to go home again. He looks at the people around him, walking up and down the streets, on their way to work, or a hot date, or a family dinner they'd rather not go to. Many of them were children the last time he walked the streets. But he still recognizes them. He even knows many of their names.

He always made a point of learning people's names.

"No fellow could ignore
The little girl next door,
She sure looked sweet in her first evening goowwn."

He walks up to three prostitutes, dressed as former members of the Teen Titans, standing on a street corner. He smiles at the sight of them.

"Now there's a charge for what she used to give for free
In my home toowwn."

By this point, he's realized that no one's noticed him. They all just think he's some tranny, or some punk arriving early for the midnight showing of Rocky.

He'll have to fix that.

He takes a deep breath, and exhales, releasing a torrent of green and purple flames. They engulf the people around him, and then, naturally, the screaming starts. The one thing he never liked all that much was the screaming. Far too distracting. But he always knew to block it out with a laugh and a song.

"I remember Daaan, the druggist on the corner, he
Waaas never mean or ornery,
He was swell.
He killed his mother-in-law and ground her up reeaal well,
And sprinkled just a bit
Over each banana split."

"Umm, Reddy?"

"Yes, Master Drake?"

"Tell John to get his ass over here ASAP. The....the Joker's back in town."

I crouch and watch Joker for a moment. My brain formulating a plan. I should wait for John to get here, but the longer I wait, the more people die. I pull out a few 'Robinrangs' and get ready.

"Hey, Pagliacci!"

I toss a few of the 'rangs at him and draw my sword.

"I know this sounds cliche, but the circus doesn't roll around till next week!"

I leap into the air, my sword cutting through the air as it heads towards Joker's body.

[The Question]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png




It's been a long night so far. The crooks, the chopper, dad, the black-ops guys I'm wailing on right now.


"That's right! Who's your daddy?"

My elbow goes into the soldier's nose and breaks its. I kick his legs out from underneath him and jump on top of him to add insult to injury.

"Tell The president, mister clean, that Robin says: If you want me, come and get me yourself."

I hear footsteps off in the distance and I leap into the shadows just in time to see the other soldiers stop to help their fallen friend.

"Jesus! That kid did all this?"

I smile as I quietly climb the building, suckers.

I'm close to the clocktower when I hear a scream.....

I haul ass towards the screaming and see it all....

"God almighty..."




"Umm, Reddy?"

"Yes, Master Drake?"

"Tell John to get his ass over here ASAP. The....the Joker's back in town."

I crouch and watch Joker for a moment. My brain formulating a plan. I should wait for John to get here, but the longer I wait, the more people die. I pull out a few 'Robinrangs' and get ready.

"Hey, Pagliacci!"

I toss a few of the 'rangs at him and draw my sword.

"I know this sounds cliche, but the circus doesn't roll around till next week!"

I leap into the air, my sword cutting through the air as it heads towards Joker's body.


The shuriken lodge themselves in The Joker's torso, and the blade hits him on the top of his head, slicing his body right down the middle. The two halves flop to the side for a moment, before they pull themselves back together, with the sword now lodged in his stomach.

"How rude."

He hits Robin with a telekinetic blast, hurling him backwards. He then pulls the sword out and starts twirling it around.

"So, you're the new Robin, huh? What happen to the last one? Some crazy guy beat him half to death witha crowbar and blow him up? HA!"

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png

The shuriken lodge themselves in The Joker's torso, and the blade hits him on the top of his head, slicing his body right down the middle. The two halves flop to the side for a moment, before they pull themselves back together, with the sword now lodged in his stomach.

"How rude."

He hits Robin with a telekinetic blast, hurling him backwards. He then pulls the sword out and starts twirling it around.

"So, you're the new Robin, huh? What happen to the last one? Some crazy guy beat him half to death witha crowbar and blow him up? HA!"


I land on my feet, my cape flowing in the wind as Joker plays with my sword.

"What's your story, buddy? You the real thing, or are you some tranny that gets his kicks by dressing up as a really, really, ugly chick?"

I throw more Robinrangs at him, these have nitro tips on them. The shuriken's explode the second they come into contact with Joker's skin.

"Because, the last I heard, Joker went out like a punk b****."

I do a quick handspring and leap through the air, landing on a nearby car, poised and ready for his next attack.

[Karem-Knight]

Metropolis.

Clark woke up from his sleep in his hotel, tomorrow was the big day, He stood up off his bed and went to his wardrobe grabbing his suit and tie and putting them on.

When he had them on he finally put on the main difference between him and Superman, the glasses. He then headed outside the hotel.

He walked towards the heart of Metropolis, the city itself was something incredible but the centre of Metropolis was the most spectacular, Clark headed down with a more optimistic view on things when all of a sudden it hit him like a punch in the face.

Total devastation, the death total was nothing short from a hundred Clark stood in disbelief, As soon as he could he went to a Metropolis police officer.

“Excuse me Sir, What happened here?”


Clark said in his Daily Planet disguise.

“What you didn’t here!? It’s been on every news channel, The Joker’s back and he came to Metropolis!”

Clark closed his eyes.

Dammit! If maybe if I just DAMMIT!

“Ok, thanks Umm, Is the Daily Planet open by any chance?”

The cop raised his eyebrows,

“Slightly the damage was heavy but they’re still going, the editor’s pretty shook up apparently that clown attacked him.”

Clark closed his eyes.

“Thanks.”

Clark then walked towards the Daily Planet building, A lot had happened to it when Clark was Superman, But those were better times, now with The Joker back and doing this to Clark’s city, It made his stomach turn.

He went into the main reception.

“Excuse me, err is P-, The editor in chief upstars?”

The receptionist got the phone.

“Name please?”

“Err, Kent, Clark Kent.”

“You don’t have an appointment.”

“But I’m an old friend of Jimmy’s, Just say Clark’s here to see him.”

The receptionist went onto the phone and as soon as she hang up Clark knew Jimmy’s reaction.

Clark then went up the elevator; everyone was shook up over this Joker attack. But times are different now.

The elevator reached the top floor, To Clark’s surprise despite what happened the Planet was busy as ever.

He casually walked towards Jimmy’s office.

Knocking on the door a smile came across Clark’s face.

“Hello Jimmy.”

Clark said with his hand out.

“Clark, It’s good to see you!”

They both shook hands and gave each other a pat in the back.

“Do you want anything to drink?”

“Nah I’m all right.”

Jimmy looked different, His red hair was more greyish, He wasn’t skinny any more a bit chubby now, He was smoking cigarettes a lot and had an entire bottle of scotch in his cabinet.

“I heard what happened yesterday, is everything all right?”

Jimmy turned around.

“Well you know, the police are patrolling the entire city so that makes me a little more safer, Some A.V.A. specialists have been recruited.”

Jimmy shook his head a bit trying to stay optimistic and gave himself a smile.

“Hey sorry Clark, thing are really messed up, I mean the 20th anniversary of D-Day approaching now this, Metropolis used to be such a brighter face when he was here.”

Clark looked at Jimmy who looked at the first photo he took of Superman.

“Sorry Clark, I haven’t seen you in god what is it, 20 years man, Where have you been all this time, you practically disappeared!”

“Oh well I’ve been in um…”

Clark looked at the digital map.

“Travelling the world.”

Jimmy reaction was intense.

“Wow, Man you look so different, Not saying that you look bad or anything!”


Clark chuckled.

“You don’t look to bad yourself.”

“Are you married?”

Jimmy nodded.

“Yeah, two girls as well, one’s in university the other works in Keystone City as an accountant, What about you, How’s Christopher?”

Clark voice stopped,

“He’s, He’s good, yeah. Err he graduated recently.”

Jimmy nodded.

“That’s good, what did he take?”

“err, Film yeah Film and TV.”

“That’s nice, eh maybe we might see him on TV some day.”

“Yeah that’ll be nice.”

Hmm, Sould’ve asked Ma what he majored in! DAMMIT!

Clark then noticed a picture of him, Jimmy and Lois.

He looked on the floor.

“So, Will you be at the memorial tomorrow?”



“Yeah you?”

“Yeah of course, Luthor and a few other world leaders are making a speech.”

Clark tried to resist his anger, Why was Luthor still President?

Clark then stood up and gave Jimmy his hand.

“It was good to see you again Jimmy, Always nice to see you again!”

Jimmy shook Clark’s hand.

“It’s a pleasure if you ever need a job at the planet, Give me a call!”

“Will do!”

Clark then walked out of the Daily Planet, as he walked out the street he noticed on the sidewalk he looked up at the sky, He sighed.

As he walked on he whispered to himself.

“……………..People need to believe a man can fly again…………"

[Catman_prb]

Tim Drake
Tim finished packing his over-night bag for Metropolis, and wrote a note for Jason, leaving it on the dining room table. It explained a lot of things...

He needed to go to President Luthor's memorial. He needed to hear things. He needed to see who else turned up. He needed to remember.

Also he'd heard reports of the Joker at large in Metropolis. To be honest Tim didnt care, as long as that psychopath stayed as far away from Jason as possible.

He took the battered squad car up to the train station before hurrying over to the platform. He arrived with two minutes to go.

He took out his cell-phone and ran it through his hands, before flicking it open and typing in a number he'd almost forgotten. The cell picked up immediatley.

"Cassy..." Tim muttered. There was a squeak of delight from the other end.

"Tim!" she screamed "You finally called back! What's it been? Fifteen years?"

"Exactly that long Cass. And you know how bad i am at answering messages. Cassy you made me an offer all those years ago-"

"Tim, I'm sorry. Just forget about it-"

"I'm back in,"

"What?"

"I'm in. After the memorial in Metropolis. I'm back in,"

"Tim thank you, you've no idea how happy tha-"

"I'm pretty sure I do. Are you going to the memorial?"

"I may. I'm not sure. I want to, but if Luthors there..."

"I know what you mean," Tim smirked. It was good to hear her voice.

"So what happened between you and Rose?" came her tinny voice. Tim froze.

"...We have a son...Jason...and I looked after Bab's son for a while as well...John,"

"Thats great Tim. I'm really happy for you,"

"She left me...three years ago. Slade attacked John. She left me three years ago to find him. I don't know what happened. I dont know if shes alive or dead..." he whispered. He could feel a tear rolling down his cheek. He'd never told anyone...
"She's left me Cass. A few weeks after she left...I got divorce papers through. She's gone...for good. She may be happy with someone else...I don't know... She left me alone...So alone for so long...So alone..." he whispered, the tears falling freely.

"Oh, my God, Tim i'm so sorry," she said.

"Not nearly as sorry as i am..." he muttered.

[Oh Snap!]

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/signia.png




Hal Jordan
Part IV

The words struck him harder than anything he'd ever felt before, 'Ollie's dieing Hal.. he needs you', Hal felt the phone break in his hand and dropped it to the floor, he knew exactly what he needed to do now. He grabbed his coat, threw it on and floored it until he reached Star City, he and Ollie hadn't spoken in years, after D-Day they had never been the same again; Hal had always felt responsible for their friendship falling apart, they used to be like brothers.. When Darksied attacked nobody out there fought harder than Green Arrow, Ollie was an inspiration to him, he was like a brother, he'd do anything for him. Now he found himself standing outside a hospital room looking at the weak frame that once housed the muscular and jovial Green Arrow, a shadow of his former self, he still flirted with the nurses and reached for one of their bottoms. Hal smiled and opened the hospital door, Ollie's eyes opened wide and he jumped from his bed and hugged Hal, sobbing silently on his shoulder; JC ran in and Ollie stepped back, wiping the tears from his eyes and smiling broadley.

"How in the hell did you manage to get that ugly mutt in here? Jeez, i'm not allowed to eat anything other than that crap out of a tube and you get that filthy thing in and no-one even bats and eye-lid?"

"Well... I guess you could say I know some people.."

"Oh right.. you know people do you? Pfft.. I used to be Mayor of this damned city and you're more connected than I am"

"Damn right.. Look, I'm sorry I wasn't here earlier.. Dinah called me last night, I got here as soon as I could.. You know I never wanted our fri-"

"Don't worry about it, I'm just as much to blame as you are.. But heck.. Dinah's been my rock Hal, I don't know if I'd of lasted so long without her.."


http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/olhal.jpg

Hal smiled and the two sat down on the bed, you wouldn't think that two men with so little in common would be such close friends, but they were. They had known each other for decades, been through thick and thin together, Hal felt guilty that when Ollie needed him the most he was nowhere to be found, no matter how much his friend tried to assure him it wasn't his fault.. it made no difference. The JLA had been through alot over their time, fought off just about every single danger in the universe, but it looked like this was one battle Green Arrow couldn't win; Jordan had a talk with one of the nurses before he came in, she told him Ollie didn't have long left, he couldn't bear to think what he'd do without him.

"So when're you gonna' get better, old boy? You better not go dieing on me.."

"Heh.. I'm not making any promises, but i've beaten tougher enemies than testicular cancer before.. can't say any of them cost me a ball though.."

"Should do you some good, you old dog.. You always did have too much testosterone, where's Connor?"

There was an odd silence before he answered the question, Hal knew straight away something was wrong, he didn't need his ring to tell him that. Ollie sighed and looked up at the sky, he reached for Hal's hand and looked him deep in the eyes.

"Would ya' believe me if I told you I didn't know?"

"Last I heard he'd taken up the mantle full time, right?"

"Yeah.. my boy done my proud, he always has, can't argue with that. But.. I haven't heard from him in a long time, I think.. Hal.. I think he's in trouble"

"How long are we talking about?"

"Two years.. and I... you know.. I don't wanna leave without him, I tried to do right by him, he always was a good lad. But.. I don't think I can.."

Hal nodded and stood up, he took a burger from his pocket and threw it to his old pal, who licked his lips widely and bit into it. Hal whistled and JC ran to his side, he opened the hospital door and smiled and his old friend, he'd do whatever it took to make his friend happy; even if that meant Hal had to travel to the other side of the world, he would do it. No matter if he had to die trying, he would.. He wouldn't let Ollie go out unhappy, heck.. he wouldn't let Ollie go out at all. He knew what he had to do and God knows he was going to do it.

"Alright Ollie.. I give you my word, I'll find your boy"

Ollie smiled, it was common knowledge to almost everyone that had every met Hal Jordan; if he tells you he'll do something, he'll find or way. Ollie wasn't sure whether his son was alive, dead, in a coma or in prison.. but he knew that Hal would find out, he felt warm inside for the first time in years, but he also felt a fear creep over him.. what if Connor was dead? What if Hal couldn't find him? What if Hal died trying? Could he deal with that on his conscience?.. He heard Hal's motorbike speed off outside, slowly closing his eyes with a smile smile and whispered quietly.


"God-speed Jordan.. God-speed"


http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/signia.png
Hal Jordan
Part V

It had been a week since Hal had been to visit Ollie, it had left him broken inside, seeing the strongest man he had ever known laying in a hospital bed withering away. Hal had called in a few favours to find out where Connor was last scene, it had taken him a while to get there, but.. it's no easy task getting to China when you have hardly any money. As he found himself hiking up the large mountain aimlessly looking for he monastery Connor had grown up in, he'd asked himself hundreds of times, what am I doing here? The thought of Ollie laying in the hospital bed silenced his every doubt, he was freezing his balls off climbing up a mountain, but he was doing it for his best friend. He knew if Ollie was in this situation he'd go to hell and back, so that's exactly what Hal intended to do. He stopped for a second and looked back, how high had he climbed? He wasn't sure how he'd make it back, but he knew he would, he had too much hope riding on him to give up now.

"Don't you go giving up Jordan, you're only as old as you feel.."

To tell the truth, he felt ancient, his bones ached and with every step he felt like he was going to fall; He groaned and kept on fighting up the side of the mountain, he shouldn't be here, he should be at home with JC watching daytime television and eating cold beans. As he reached a ledge he hauled himself up and sat on it for a while, getting his breath back, suddenly a gust of wind swept him off his feet and Hal fell of the side of the mountain, as he helplessly fell to his death his life flashed through his eyes. Every little detail, his father's death, falling in love with Carol, becoming a Green Lantern, joining the Justice League, Parallax, D-Day.. And killing John. Maybe he deserved to die? Maybe it was about time he paid for his sins.

Suddenly he felt himself something grab his leg, he looked up to see the intimidating figure lurching over him, he couldn't see who it was until he was lifted by the scruff of his collar and his saviour looked him deep in the eye. It had been a while since he'd seen him, but he was thankful, without him he would died.

"Hal Jordan, my name is August General in Iron, you have met my predecessor, you fought him. If you do not state your business in my country, I will let you fall to your end, now.. speak, Green Lantern"

"I'm looking for someone, someone very dear to a close friend of mine"

"I thought it was made very clear, China doesn't want America and it's imperialistic lapdogs in our country? Why should I allow you to live? You would wield your ring against China, and it's people if I let you go"

"I'm not the Green Lantern anymore, I'm just a normal man, drop me if you want.. my best friend, Green Arrow, he's dieing; I'm hear to find his son"

August General seems to smile, and make a hideous noise Jordan can only guess to be laughter, he slowly descends to the bottom of the mountain and puts Jordan on his back; at this time Hal was either too nervous or tired to complain, but as they reached the city he was shocked when August General stopped and set him down.

"I apologize if I have caused you distress, I know where the man you seek is, there. If you have come here to take him back to America, then you will have your work cut out for you"

He points and flies away, the building he was stood infront of was massive, Hal walked back a few metres until he could read the words that were printed at the top: "BEIJING SUPER PRISON". What could Connor have done to get himself in prison? He was the single most modest person he had ever met, probably the nicest aswell. As Hal attempted to knock on the massive gates they opened up, and a smiling chinese man in a very nice suit stood there with his hand extended.

"Mr.Jordan, it is an honor, August General informed us that you were coming and I must say, you are as impressive in person as you are on television. Have you come to visit someone, perhaps?"

"I guess so.. Does Connor Hawke ring any bells?"

The warden's face turns white, and the Warden shouts something in chinese at the top of his voice, a few dozen guards come running towards Jordan with their guns pointed in his face. Hal sighs and puts his hands in the air, one of the men handcuffs him and drags him away; why couldn't Connor have become a financial advisor in Keystone City? But no, he has to travel half way across the world and get himself locked up, and now get Hal locked up aswell.

http://i169.photobucket.com/albums/u211/green2814/6070_400x600.jpg

"Well.. even on your deathbed your still managing to get my ass into trouble, Queen"

He laughs as one of the guards shouts something at him in chinese, presumably "shut up" and hits him in the stomach with a baton, he laughs again and spits out some blood.. Just great.

[The Question]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png





I land on my feet, my cape flowing in the wind as Joker plays with my sword.

"What's your story, buddy? You the real thing, or are you some tranny that gets his kicks by dressing up as a really, really, ugly chick?"

I throw more Robinrangs at him, these have nitro tips on them. The shuriken's explode the second they come into contact with Joker's skin.

"Because, the last I heard, Joker went out like a punk b****."

I do a quick handspring and leap through the air, landing on a nearby car, poised and ready for his next attack.

The smoke from the explosions clear, and he is unharmed. With a thought, he causes the car to rise into the air.

"Kid, leave the jokes to the professionals."

And then the car shoots, sideways, into a nearby building.

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png

The smoke from the explosions clear, and he is unharmed. With a thought, he causes the car to rise into the air.

"Kid, leave the jokes to the professionals."

And then the car shoots, sideways, into a nearby building.

I scramble to get off the car, leaping off just as it shoots into the building. A piece of shrapnel from the car scratches alongside my ribs, breaking the skin and causing me to bleed.

"Tell you what, old man. You turn yourself in and I won't have to call in Batman. That's right I said Batman, as in 'The Dark Knight'."

I see a curious look cross The Joker's face when I mention Batman.

"You don't honestly think that there would be a Robin without a Batman?"

While Joker's thinking, I scramble for my sword and pick it up. I don't know how much it'll help, but I'd rather have it than not have it.

A few seconds go by as Joker and I just stare at each other, not making a move.

".....Yeah.....any second, Batman is gonna be here......"

[The Question]

".....Yeah.....any second, Batman is gonna be here......"

"I'm counting on that, actually."

The Joker's hand streaches and grows, grabbing Robin and lifting him in the air. The fingers of his other hand transform into large razor blades. He smiles, in a chillingly nonchalant way.

"I do hope he's as fast as he used to be."

[trustyside-kick]

OOC: Previously...


Owen sprints as if that's all he knows how to do; a fast young guy he is. When he makes it to the entrance of the inner gates, he approaches the guards.

"My prince, what seems to be the rush?"

"Let me pass through, please. I feel a bit faint. I...I feel a good swim would do me good."

"A bit dehydrated, are you? Take my water pouch, my prince. You will feel better."

Owen swipes the guard's guesture, knocking the pouch to the ground. One of the guards bends down to pick it up, and as he gets up, Owen's eyes are locked on his movements; giving a cold stare.

"I think a good swim would be better, now if you'd please."

Immediately the guards's javelins lock in place, creating an "x" to block Owen's pathway. They step forward in unison, further pushing back the prince.

"Your father decreed we guard these gates. You know when you are allowed to take a joyous swim outside the inner gates. Now, I'd recommend standing down, my prince. And just so you know, I shall not report your misconduct with your father."

"I know when I'm allowed to swim? I'm your future King and by that right, I demand you to stand down, guards."

Owen tries to move forth, pushing against the guards' javelins, but they keep their footing. Owen cries out in anger, trying to push harder, but the guards still do not move. As they push him back, now they both bring out their shields from their sides, and change their footing into a battle stance.

"You'd dare attack me? You know the consequences in harming the heir."

"You're father makes the laws, prince. I'm sure he'd understand. No swimming outside the gates at this time. You should know better."

"I...I should know better? It's as you said it, oh faithful guards. I am indeed my father's son."

The guards look at each other, confused for a second, and Owen uses this small distraction to spring out at them, jumping onto one of the guard's large shields, and flipping over them as the guard falls back. As he sprints to the gates, he tries to find the override code to open them; but he doesn't know it.

"Get word to the King! Now!"

One of the guards starts heading to the royal palace, as his higher-ranked officer commanded. The one who remains gets up, slowly picking up his javelin and shield as he looks over at Owen.

"You'll never figure out the code, young Prince. Now, just come with me and--"

Out of anger, such strength seems to fill Owen's fists, as he punches through the control panel in anger, breaking it. As a result, the gates start to open and the guard starts to run towards Owen.

"My Prince!!!!"

Just as the gate finally opens, Owen tries enter the chamber between the city and the water outside of the inner dome, but guard grabs him by the shoulder, pulling him back.

"I cannot let you do that, Owen. My orders are to--ARRRGGGHH!!"

Using the whiplash effect of the guard's pull, Owen swings a punch at the guard in the helmet. Instantly, the guard is down. Owen looks down at his hands, for he made quite a large dent in his helmet, completely shocked. And before that, he was able to tear through the control panel like nothing almost. He tries to shrug it off, and exits into the sea.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

It's a few miles til Owen will be able to reach the outer dome, but he doesn't care. All he can think about is what he's going to do when he gets there. Twenty long years he's been a prison of his own world and by his own father. Twenty years he's been asking the "why" behind everything, only to get pushed back further in the dark. Now he's going to take charge. There's something, some reason Owen's father will not allow passage beyond the outer dome, and Owen is going to find out what that is.

Growing up, kids would always tease about the reasons behind the outer dome's existence. Some said that they heard the surface world that once stood strong above was ravaged with fathom and disease til it was wiped off the face of the Earth. Others believed that the reason King Orin created the dome was because past a certain point, any one could easily be sucked into the cosmos by a gravitational pull, believing the Earth to be nothing but ocean. Owen always laughed at such bizarre reasoning, but it didn't mean he didn't think about it. He had to know.

It's so...hollow to him. So empty and yet so full. The miles of water between the inner and outer dome is just that; water. Right now, aside from the tides, it is only Owen that lurks the deep, for the animals of the sea swim beyond the great dome. But all things must survive, therefore all things must eat. Owen's father would always say a prayer to unknown gods each time they sat down to eat, as if it was some honor that the animal they were about to eat gave their life up so that they may survive; like some duty to the Sea King. But if the outer dome is really to restrict mobility past its barrier, then there must actually be a way to get out; after all, where would all the seafood come from?

A world of science and magic, Atlantis may be...but being a student of neither, he was determined to penetrate the dome himself. The water did more than just soothe Owen's body, and it did far more than just rejuvinate him; it was as if they had a bonding. Such a bond was something he could never understand. His memories, while a bit groggy and faint, are unexplainable to him. But he has done what none have ever done; or at least the ones not allowed to do so. He has exited the great dome.

And even his father cannot deny it, for it is no myth. Owen doesn't know how he did it, but as a young boy, he seemed to pass through without trouble. Now he must try to find out how. He is almost there, he can sea the sparkling and ever glittering waters that make up the outer dome. In the background, not too far behind him, he hears the horns and shouts of the Atlantean army. Owen's in big trouble now. As if it wasn't enough that one of the guards send word to his father, now he had an entire batallion of the Atlantean army on his tail. And as he looks back, to his shocks he sees Cerdian among them, as if leading the way.

"You will not deny me my desires..."


Owen turns, and starts to pick up his speed. Whether it is the strength in his muscles or the swiftness in his legs, he cannot truly describe it. It's as if the water around him aids him, further pushing him along; there is not a being of the sea that can match such speed...say for one.

He can almost feel it, water begins to get colder towards the surface of the magical water. And as his body continues to take in the oxygen of the water, it is as if it only continues to further full his ambitions and his desires, for Owen just simply closes his eyes, and he soars through the magical dome; where few can follow him.

He feels free. He feels exhilarated. He feels...home. Yes, it is not just the mighty and proud city of Poseidonis, but the entire ocean that is his home. In his heart, he knows this to be right. He's to be the next king of Atlantis. Surely he cannot be tied to one mere domain, when the oceans are many.

Behind the magical dome, the troops stop abruptly as a few try to swim through the dome, failing miserably. Cerdian floats among them, as angry as the rest, and raises his brow.

"How the devil did he do that?"

Looking out the clear dome, Cerdian remains to float, continuing to question the logic of Owen's feat and becomes distracted. Little does he know it, but the rest of the soldiers seem to back away and bow. As he points outward, he is about to speak when a hand touches his shoulder.

"We must summon the--"

Cerdian stops immediately when he sees the figure before him. Shamefully, he quickly bows down and signals for forgiveness of his lack of manners. He gets a pat on the shoulder, and as he looks up, he is gone before his eyes. He gets up, and turns around as all the men do; witnessing a miracle.

With one calm motion, the man lifts up his left hand, and presses it against the great magical dome. Closing his eyes, the man almost seems to become surged with power from their point of view. A great flash of light emits from his left hand, and he slowly, but surely floats to the other side. Shocked and amazed, the men float with awe.

"This isn't so bad. What's so damn wrong with me--"

That's when Owen sees it. Some kind of light at the top of the ocean; it's beautiful. He's never seen anything like that shine in the oceanscape. It reminds him of one of the streetlights, or lamps seen throughout the city, yet different. From the radiant glow, and mesmerizing glare of light, it seems so much more potent. He must go see it.

"Can it be? Fire? In water? Were the rumors true? No, it cannot be. No way an entire civilization of man could be wiped out, where would that light be coming from then? Could it all be ablaze? A world scorned and burned by fire? And that is why we stay so far away? Could my father indeed be trying to merely protect us, and now I realized I actually am in the wrong? I must know."

Little does Owen understand, he sees the Sun shining down through the water. And as he gets closer to the surface, the rays of light become more visible. Out of mere lack of knowledge, Owen tries to avoid the light as he swims closer to the top; afraid of the heat it could emit.

But he doesn't make it to the top. Out of no where, he is pulled down into the depths, by an unknown figure; a figure far surpassing his strength. He tries to break free, struggling like a struck down prey against a predator, but is merely wasting his energy; he cannot break this bind on him.

He descends. Fast. Even he cannot fathom the quick changes of pressures he feels as they descend, barely having time to adjust to each amount of added weight. It takes a lot out of him to try not to faint from the impact. And all of a sudden, he is free, floating in open water. He shakes his head, trying to get used to the deep depths once more, and turns around.

"...You?"

Owen's fists clench, and his teeth grind tightly.

"...YOU?"

Owen swims at the man with such speed and force, that he catches him off guard. Again, it's as if the water around him gives him its strength, diving at the man. With this same speed and newfound power, he strikes at the man, uppercutting him in the jaw. All of the men behind the outer dome gasp in shock, but Owen's eyes just begin to get cold. Owen goes in for another attack, but the man catches his arm, grabbing his other, and Owen tries to break free, cursing with rage.

"WHY?"

Being impatient for his answer, Owen just continues to squirm and wiggle out of the hold.

"WHY?!"

Growing angry, the loose on him seems to lessen, but not by the man's own doing. It is as if the water around the two begins to widen, creating a sort of bubble around Owen in one final cry.

"WHY!?!?!?!"

The water pushes the two away from each other, the man faltering just a bit, and Owen getting knocked back abruptly against the magical dome; but he does not fear harm. Water it may be, it is magical water and it very durable and strong. But he feels no pain. As Owen became knocked back, it was as if the magical dome itself sunk in just enough to cushion him.

"Owen, I..."

Orin slowly swims towards Owen, and Owen remains still, but not calm. As the man reaches out his hand, Owen tries to swipe it away like some weak and scared cat; lashing out against him. Frowning at his son's behavior, Orin firmly grabs one of his arms as he tries to swim at him once more, and pulls Owen close to him.

After he tries to guide Owen closer towards him, eventually he doesn't have to, and Owen embraces him in a hug. Owen tries to do the impossible--underwater at least--and it results as it normally would. More and more bubbles begin to form and float upward as Owen tries to cry.

[Batman]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png


The Dark Knight found himself quickly turned from hunting the prey to being hunted himself.

Swinging above the economically devastated Robinson Blvd., Batman tossed himself into the air, freeing himself from his line as the helicopters behind him charged forward, glaring infared scopes at the mobile vigilante. Looking back as he continued to run, Batman noticed that the copters were heavily armored, unlike the one that Jason had easily dismantled minutes earlier. Which indicated both that a similar tactic of taking out the copters by force wouldn't be quite as simple, and that whoever was persuing him now were of higher calibur. But in any case, Batman didn't care. It was only his second night of active duty, and he was more than a little determined to live to see the third.

"GIVE YOURSELF UP, BATMAN!", A voice boomed from within the helicopter, over a loudspeaker. "YOU'LL NEVER BE ABLE TO EVADE CAPTURE! NOT WITH ORDERS FROM THE UNITED STATES GOVERMENT FOR YOUR ARREST!"

Batman looked back, visibly confused at this notion. The Goverment? President Luthor's in on this, too?

With an increase in his sprint, Batman heard the booming of the engines within the choppers behind him. They were gaining. And he was beginning to run out of ideas. Gritting his teeth, Batman pressed two buttons on the side of his belt simultaneously. Something had to work. There had to be some way to lose these clowns.

"I'm not interested!", Batman growled back, loudly.

"WE NEVER GAVE YOU A CHOICE! NOW STAND DOWN, OR WE'LL BE FORCED TO OPEN FIRE!"

Batman narrowed his eyes, as he came across a building's ledge. Just a few more seconds...

"Yeah?! Well, take your best shot!", Batman yelled back in response, purposely provoking them to slow their chase in order to activate the weapons within.

This was absolutely insane, even by John's standards. But as Bruce Wayne had quoted to Dinah Queen, as he learned in his years in being taught under her guardianship... "Make only the most absolutely nessacary decisions". And if that meant getting a little reckless, even bardering on suicidal tendancies, then Batman knew he was doing at least one thing right.

Inside the copter, the Black-Op agents only grew increasingly annoyed with the vigilante's apparent arrogance. "He's not backing down. Take him out!"

But it was already too late.

With a powerful leap into the air, Batman spread his cape as far as it could reach, creating a massive wingspan as he caught the wind of the air around him. From beneath the cloak, unseen to the agents, a thick white smoke spewed from two capsules, blanketing Batman within, and soon masking his form within a cloud. The helicopter turned, sharply, trying to avoid the cloud, but failed as they violently spun into it, and blindly flew over their prey.

"Switch to infared! Switch to infared!"

"Dammit, I heard you the first time!"

In seconds, the windows of the copter displayed an infared scan of the area, as the cloud of smoke became a non-issue through it's sensors. But upon surveying what was through it, the agents made a grim discovery. The Batman was gone. Completely out of view. "We... We lost him!"

"Jesus Christ. You know what Luthor's gonna do to us when he hears about this?"

"Where the hell could he have gone?"

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/batman10bf0.png

Batman could only listen as the copter made it's sweeping rounds across the area, no doubtedly looking for any signs of his prescence. But what they hadn't counted on was the fact that John had taken extensive liberties to Bruce Wayne's original Batsuit design. Now, instead of simply relying on the darkened colors of the cape and cowl to mask him from detection, the body armor was coated with a special paint that trapped any sort of external body heat within. In short, for as long as Batman remained hidden, he'd be undetectable by the copters.

Moments passed, before Batman turned his head, hearing the copters swoop out of the city, and back towards Metropolis to give their leader the devastating news. Crawling above the railing he had clung to, Batman stood, his cape billowing in the wind behind him, as he thought of how much he wanted to see Helena or Dinah's faces right now. They'd surely be proud. They'd just go to extraordinary lengths not to show it.

"Master Gordon, I do hate to bother you at such an inopprotuned time, but-"

Batman pressed the side of his cowl, activating his link back to the Clocktower.

"It's fine, Reddy. Go ahead."

"It's Master Drake, sir. He's run into a bit of trouble."

John's eyes widened, beneath the lenses of his cowl.

"The police?"

"Negative. Master Drake specified a codename that I managed to bring forth from the Batcomputer archives."

Batman looked down at his wrist monitor, as it displayed the file in full view. But upon viewing the name attached to it, Batman couldn't hide his evident surprise... and his even bolder dread.

"Good god..."

"Trouble, sir?"

Taking out a grapnel from his belt, Batman wasted no time in firing it, and leaping from the railing, into the night. With a fierce tug, Batman vaulted deeper into the city, laying aside any fearful thoughts or imaginations of what would happen, were he arrive too late to save Robin.

"Get me my brother's exact location, Reddy. Now!"

"It is done."

Focusing on the homing signal put into his monitor, Batman looked down at it, and immediately knew the location. Leaping off his line, the Caped Crusader took to the rooftops, and raced forward with every ounce of his strength and stamina that remained. Whoever Jason's fighting, he's using the name of the absolute worst criminal in Gotham's history... and the man who murdered Bruce Wayne.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/batman8fk8.png

The chances are slim... but god help me, I can only pray he isn't the genuine article.

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png

"I'm counting on that, actually."

The Joker's hand streaches and grows, grabbing Robin and lifting him in the air. The fingers of his other hand transform into large razor blades. He smiles, in a chillingly nonchalant way.

"I do hope he's as fast as he used to be."

I shrug my shoulders as Joker holds the blades to my throat.

"Ummmm....help?...Somebody?...anybody?"

I hear the russiling of a cape behind Joker and I see him gliding through the air.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/batman8fk8.png

"Look who it is..."

Joker looks at me curiously before he turns around to see John. I smile as Joker turns his attention to John.

"Are you dense? Are you retarded? It's the goddamn Batman."

[The Question]

The Joker's eyes light up as a familiar silhouette makes it's appearance, like an old man seeing his long lost love sitting across a crowded bar.

"Batman..."

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/batman8fk8.png

That light, however, quickly fades.

"...darling?"

"Are you dense? Are you retarded? It's the goddamn Batman."

"No..."

The Joker tosses the young man to the side, and his eyes are filled with the hate and bitterness of a broken heart.

"...that's not Batman."

His arm becomes a torrent of shifting matter that slams the caped crusader to the ground.

"THAT'S NOT BATMAN!!!"

[Batman]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png

Batman's eyes burst open with startled life, as the arm of the homicidal maniac does the unexpected, and inhumanly shifts upwards, turning itself into a material as dense as solid concrete. The Dark Knight does not even have the time to reach for a line from his utility belt, before the arm slams him straight in the chest, and sends him violently rolling across the sidewalk.

Clutching the emblem on his armor, in pain, Batman looks up towards his newest foe, and Wayne's oldest, as the Clown Prince charges at him with unconditional hatred. Something Batman expected, upon The Joker seeing his old nemesis appearing to be back from the dead. And yet...

"THAT'S NOT BATMAN!!!"

...It isn't quite what he imagined at all.

Batman raises an eyebrow, confused, beneath his cowl. What could have possibly given him away? The age? The fact that he was alive? Or was it something more? Something clear? A sort of sick, demented knowledge that The Joker had kept hidden that had distinguished his one time nemesis among any imposters or pretenders? He didn't know. But that rivalry died with Wayne. Now it was his turn to deal with the clown.

"Says you,", Batman growls back, before slamming his forearm on the pavement, popping out three metal Batarangs from an internal pocket his gauntlet.

With a roll forward, Batman grabs them and tosses them at the white-skinned maniac, aimed directly for both of his legs, and an artery in his arm. But the closer they come to piercing the clown's skin... the slower they appear to travel. Batman can only watch in astonishment, as suddenly, without warning, the weapons stop in mid-air, and turn around, before sailing right for him instead. Reacting quickly, Batman siderolls out of the way, as one of the batarangs smashes into a window, the other a stopsign. But the third, for which he doesn't see coming, hits him directly in the abdominal, piercing his armor with the same metal blade used to forge the costume.

Batman gasps, in intense pain, as he rips the batarang from his abs, revealing a faint trail of blood already pouring down to his belt. Crawling up, desperately trying his best not to black out, he peers towards the maniac heading for him.

"You can't be The Joker...", He continues. "He wasn't even close to being capable of the things you do. He was nothing like you."

[trustyside-kick]

EDIT. Damn hype.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

Orin and a small group of his most trusted friends sit around a large table in the royal palace. What is normally a room that served the purpose of discussing battle preparations, has turned far from it.

"What must I do about my son? I just do not understand it. Not too long ago, it felt like we were finally acting as it was intended."

"He's young, Orin. And he's more of a hot head than you ever were, no doubt about it."

"What I believe my husband is trying to say, Orin...is that you have to look at it from Owen's point of view. He sees this...utopia that you've finally been able to hold together for all these years as his prison. He does not understands why things are and why they must continue to be."

Garth is taken a back, and then winks as he smirks over at his wife Dolphin. Cerdian, who sits at this table soley for the reason being that he is Garth and Dolphin's son, and Owen's best friend, gets up from his seat.

"I've tried talking him down. Heck, I tried even being straight forward with him. Neither tactic works."

"This is not some war we are talking about, son."

"I'm well aware of that, dad. But you know exactly what I mean. You try to approach him peacefully, he blocks you out. You try to do it with more of a nudge, he blocks you out. I know what he thinks, or at least I think I do. Hell, I think he may even be holding secrets from me even. Also...how the hell did he do that? How did he manage to escape the outer dome?"

The room is silent for a moment. Everyone else knows it but him. It is quite clear that Owen has inherited some of his mother's gifts. The extant of Owen's gifts are not fully comprehended just yet though. Cerdian finds himself without an answer and sits back down.

Rodunn, long time loyal warrior of Atlantis, leans towards Orin and whispers something into his ears. Orin's eyes move over to Cerdian's, and Cerdian grows worried. He cannot place it, but it cannot be good.

"Thank you for reminding me, Rodunn. I almost forgot. Cerdian, you two went into The Archives a few weeks ago, did you not?"

"What? No! We--I didn't!"

"No. You were merely the look out."

"What do you know?! You--"

"Do not think you can do something so anticipated and not get caught."

"What? What are you talking about? Cameras? You're telling me that there are--"

Dolphin slams her to hands down on the table as she stands up from her seat, and interrupts abruptly.

"This is exactly why your son is acting out so savagely, Orin! Cameras? By Poseidon--I didn't even know about this!"

"My love, it was necessary, for the good of--"

"You knew about this? Just how much more secrecy is there? Hmm? How many more cameras are there among the palace? Among the city?"

Dolphin pushes her seat in, and leaves the conference room. The entire duration Orin's eyes fell upon Cerdian, and his eyes to Orin's. Eventually, however, Cerdian mustered the courage to get up as well, and he too leaves the room in slight disgust; backwards however. It is a kind of slow walk out of the room, and up until he turns to exit through the door, his eyes never gaze off of Orin's.

The room is again silent. Orin sighs and leans back in his seat as he covers his face with his two hands, and Garth speaks up.

"You have to tell him Orin; the truth. We may not know what exactly it is that Owen read while in The Archives...but it is clear that it is enough to justify his recent actions."

Orin drops his hands to his side, and leans his chair forward. He stands up from his chair, and walks around the room. As he paces around, he stops and puts his hands behind his back as he sees the image in front of him; it is a map of Poseidonis. What catches his eye, are the lines representing the outer dome.

"What if it only makes him hate me even more? What if he still doesn't understand?"

"At least he'll know, Orin. You already finally told him how his mother lived...now tell him how she died."

"Garth is right, your majesty. I've gone into battle with you countless times, only because I was fueled by your own confidence. Now have some confidence in yourself."

Garth gets up from the table, and nods Rodunn to get up as well. Slowly, but surely, the two leave Orin alone as he continues to stare at the map of Poseidonis on the wall. Orin starts to recall part of the speech he made the day he announced the project to construct the outer dome.

"...For the good of Atlantis..."

And then slowly, Orin finds his legs weak, but keeps his grip on the map, causing it to tare and rip as he sinks to the floor, an emotional wreck. The same day of the announcement was the day of Mera's funeral. He made it such so that it was a tribute to her memory. One final act to ensure the safety and stability of the future of Atlantis. But now he merely sees it as something else; and he doesn't like it.

[The Question]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png


Batman's eyes burst open with startled life, as the arm of the homicidal maniac does the unexpected, and inhumanly shifts upwards, turning itself into a material as dense as solid concrete. The Dark Knight does not even have the time to reach for a line from his utility belt, before the arm slams him straight in the chest, and sends him violently rolling across the sidewalk.

Clutching the emblem on his armor, in pain, Batman looks up towards his newest foe, and Wayne's oldest, as the Clown Prince charges at him with unconditional hatred. Something Batman expected, upon The Joker seeing his old nemesis appearing to be back from the dead. And yet...

"THAT'S NOT BATMAN!!!"

...It isn't quite what he imagined at all.

Batman raises an eyebrow, confused, beneath his cowl. What could have possibly given him away? The age? The fact that he was alive? Or was it something more? Something clear? A sort of sick, demented knowledge that The Joker had kept hidden that had distinguished his one time nemesis among any imposters or pretenders? He didn't know. But that rivalry died with Wayne. Now it was his turn to deal with the clown.

"Says you,", Batman growls back, before slamming his forearm on the pavement, popping out three metal Batarangs from an internal pocket his gauntlet.

With a roll forward, Batman grabs them and tosses them at the white-skinned maniac, aimed directly for both of his legs, and an artery in his arm. But the closer they come to piercing the clown's skin... the slower they appear to travel. Batman can only watch in astonishment, as suddenly, without warning, the weapons stop in mid-air, and turn around, before sailing right for him instead. Reacting quickly, Batman siderolls out of the way, as one of the batarangs smashes into a window, the other a stopsign. But the third, for which he doesn't see coming, hits him directly in the abdominal, piercing his armor with the same metal blade used to forge the costume.

Batman gasps, in intense pain, as he rips the batarang from his abs, revealing a faint trail of blood already pouring down to his belt. Crawling up, desperately trying his best not to black out, he peers towards the maniac heading for him.

"You can't be The Joker...", He continues. "He wasn't even close to being capable of the things you do. He was nothing like you."


"Oh, I just went and got some super powers. I know, I know, people say it's out of style, but I say it's "retro-chique." Besides, I was given a pretty damn good offer. I'd be crazy to refuse. Now, let me tell you why you can't be Batman. Of course, there's the fact that your voice and face are completely different, and that you're a good three inches shorter. But more to the point, everything about you screams "Newbie who has no ****ing clue what he's doing." And I only ever saw that in Bruce once."

[Batman]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png

"Oh, I just went and got some super powers. I know, I know, people say it's out of style, but I say it's "retro-chique." Besides, I was given a pretty damn good offer. I'd be crazy to refuse. Now, let me tell you why you can't be Batman. Of course, there's the fact that your voice and face are completely different, and that you're a good three inches shorter. But more to the point, everything about you screams "Newbie who has no ****ing clue what he's doing." And I only ever saw that in Bruce once."

Batman stops dead in his tracks, at the utterance of the last name. His eyes widening as his breath shortens, he crawls up to his feet, still in singing pain. But with hesitation to face the madman. Guess I shouldn't be surprised he knew... that. They were the worst enemies in history. It's only natural they had eachother figured out.

Reaching into his belt as he advances, Batman fires a grapnel line to a nearby rooftop, and swings forward, ignoring the pain that dulls his abdominals, and slows his movement. With a thrust of his legs upwards, he kicks The Joker straight in the chest, knocking the Clown Prince of Crime back. If only a few inches.

"Yeah? Well, then. Let's get something straight between you and me, right now..."

Leaping off his line, Batman lunges for a devastating punch.

"I'd rather be a 'newbie who has no ****ing clue what he's doing' than a senile mass murderer who doesn't know when to stay down!"

[The Question]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png




Batman stops dead in his tracks, at the utterance of the last name. His eyes widening as his breath shortens, he crawls up to his feet, still in singing pain. But with hesitation to face the madman. Guess I shouldn't be surprised he knew... that. They were the worst enemies in history. It's only natural they had eachother figured out.

Reaching into his belt as he advances, Batman fires a grapnel line to a nearby rooftop, and swings forward, ignoring the pain that dulls his abdominals, and slows his movement. With a thrust of his legs upwards, he kicks The Joker straight in the chest, knocking the Clown Prince of Crime back. If only a few inches.

"Yeah? Well, then. Let's get something straight between you and me, right now..."

Leaping off his line, Batman lunges for a devastating punch.

"I'd rather be a 'newbie who has no ****ing clue what he's doing' than a senile mass murderer who doesn't know when to stay down!"

The leather gloved fist connects with The Joker's jaw. His expression doesn't change.

"Geez, you punch like a girl."

With a telikinetic push, "Batman" is nocked back. The joker stands over him, but finds no satisfaction with the scene. He then stops, for a moment, and looks around at the scene he's caused. He realizes, in one sickening moment, that it's all a tad stupid. Pointless, uncreative violence that resulted in nothing he wanted. None of it's very funny, even in the most macabre sense of the word. This makes him very unhappy.

He looks "Batman" in the eye.

"Well, I'm bored, and this ws just a waste of time. See you around, Newbie."

And with that, he fades like colored smoke in the wind.

[Batman]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png

The leather gloved fist connects with The Joker's jaw. His expression doesn't change.

"Geez, you punch like a girl."

With a telikinetic push, "Batman" is nocked back. The joker stands over him, but finds no satisfaction with the scene. He then stops, for a moment, and looks around at the scene he's caused. He realizes, in one sickening moment, that it's all a tad stupid. Pointless, uncreative violence that resulted in nothing he wanted. None of it's very funny, even in the most macabre sense of the word. This makes him very unhappy.

He looks "Batman" in the eye.

"Well, I'm bored, and this ws just a waste of time. See you around, Newbie."

And with that, he fades like colored smoke in the wind.

Batman blinks, once, as The Joker disappears before his eyes. Switching the lenses in his cowl to nightvision, then infared mode, he quickly realises that the clown is actually gone. ...Goddamn it.

Standing up, he wonders forward, before leaning on a nearby car, exhausted. He had trained for years, and had become the closest to succeeding both his father and his father's mentor... but nothing could've prepared him for a night like this. It was almost as if too convienient... as if this were some big test for him to pass, to prove himself worthy. But it wasn't. The Joker was back, and more powerful than ever. Which probably meant that he was worse than ever.

Looking back, trying his best to hide the wound beneath his cape, Batman surveys his brother, who watches the scene, still stunned.

"R-Robin,", He asks, staggering on his words. "Are you alright?"

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

Owen sits in his room, on his bed, and spaces out. He doesn't exactly ponder about anything specific just yet, more like an overall view of his life; he'd never felt so free. When he was out there, swimming out of the outer dome, it was as if it was entirely different water to him; fresher, better.

And then he thinks about that large ball of fire he saw shining through the water. Its rays were so radiant and bright, cutting through the oceanscape. Owen didn't touch them, for fearing the unknown, but now that he thinks about it, he wish he had. A whole new world of wonders awaits Owen upon the surface of the sea, but he missed his opportunity it seems.

Someone knocks on his door. He doesn't answer right away, partially because he finds himself lost in thought. But quickly, he shakes himself out of it, and answers.

"You can come in."

The door creaks slowly, and his father steps in. He walks over to Owen's bed, and takes a seat at the edge; Owen doesn't budge one bit. What he merely does is shift his body weight, laying back along his bed.

"So, what kind of consequences am I looking at for this endeavor?"

"I'm not here to talk about your punishment...if I even decide to give you one."

"What?"

Owen sits back up, putting his arms locked around his knees.

"Then what could you possibly be here for then?"

"Can't we just talk? We did a pretty good job at it the last time."

"Keywords, dad: pretty good."

Orin gets up from his bed, and walks over to Owen's night stand. He kneels down a bit, finding the switch to his lamp, and turns it on.

"It's a marvelous thing, isn't it? Light, of course."

"It's okay, I guess."

"When I found you out in the ocean, before I pulled you back in I--"

Orin stops for a brief second, wishing he had chosen better words. However has didn't therefore he must just move on."

"...I saw you reaching out towards the surface, grasping for something."

Owen doesn't respond. Orin turns around, and their eyes meet. Course, this doesn't last too long because Orin turns back facing the window now. He slowly glides his hand loosely across the smoothly crafted window sill.

"In case you were curious...it's called the Sun."

"How could you do that to me? Hmm? I never felt so free, but you just had to stop me; you and your damn laws. Well I broke your laws father, and you know what I felt? Do you know what I experienced? Happiness at its fullest. It was like I was one with the sea."

Orin's creates a sudden grip on the window sill in reaction to Owen's last sentence, cracking it as he does so. He turns around, as if seeing a ghost; Mera said something similar to him once about such a feeling whenever she swam.

"Our last conversation, while better than right now, wasn't entirely complete, son. I never spoke of some of your mother's most fondest of memories. And for that, I apologize."

Orin turns from the window sill, and pulls up a chair to his bed from his small table, sitting down.

"She, like you, viewed the entire ocean as her playground. When you were little, it was clear that someone would see you swimming, and point out 'that's Mera's boy'. It wasn't cause of your green eyes either, my son. It was because you were so much like her."

Owen smiles, and Orin stands up, putting his arm around his son as he points outward towards the window.

"And there are times when you are still like her. Oh, the similarities sometimes are too many to count. She too probably would've hated the idea of the outer dome...but...at the time it seemed for the best."

"Probably, dad?"

"It had been talked about for years, tracking back to even before my time as King. But many argued that what is now known as the inner dome, was enough in the old days. But it was for the sake of mainly your mother, that I never allowed such a job to be started. She loved swimming freely outside the city of Poseidonis, playing with the animals; a lot like you did when you were still a baby. She argued that the only thing measuring close to her love of her family, was her love and freedom of the sea. And yet...now I look upon the magical waters that make up the outer dome, and feel like I've betrayed her...perversed my own dream for the greater good and protection of Atlantis."


"Why did you do it then, dad? If even Mom was against it...why did you go through with it?"

Orin's grip around his son's shoulders loosened, and he sighed a great deep sigh before he answered his son. He turned to face him, and again their eyes met, and again Orin grew weak as he sow those same green eyes he used to see in Mera.

"I became...fragile, and strucken with loss...becoming desperate, I finally gave in to such a construction. But that time around, I proposed to change the initial plans. And that is why, it is now an almost invisible magical cloak of water; impenetrable to say the least."

"The loss of what?"

"Please...do not continue to play this game you are playing, my son. I already know. I know you entered the Archives. But I do not feel any betrayal or anger more than I do for myself, for it is I that has betrayed you. I shouldn't have kept it all a secret, my son. The very idea of making Mera's memory nothing more than a ghost has haunted me ever since the day she was taken from me."

"...from the disease you mean, right?"

Orin responds shocked in his expression. He hadn't known what Owen read, only assumed.

"What did you read back in the Archives?"

"It was how you met mom. She didn't die from a disease?"

"No."

"...I knew it..."

Owen gets up from his bed, and walks around his room as he takes it all in. He tries to hold back any anger he has for his father, because he feels he may finally understand some of it; why the way things are. Perhaps now he will learn it all. So he turns, leaning against his small table.

"...How did she die?"

[Eddie Brock]

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/RPG%20Banners/Speedy.gif

Oh my God...Ms. Fleming's English class is THE most boring thing I've ever had to endure! I kid you not! This woman could make naked women sound uninteresting! I mean, I realize that it's probably not her fault. She's a pretty old teacher, and maybe back in the day she was a hit, but...

"Yo, Roy," my friend, Gary, whispers as Ms. Fleming rambles on about alliteration. Then, without another word, he extends his hand and opens his palm. Inside, he's holding a plastic straw.

I arch an eyebrow. I know exactly what he's thinking. I reach out and take the straw. Then I rip the corner off of my paper, rolling it into a perfect little ball. All the while I'm glancing up at Ms. Fleming to check to see if the coast is clear. But, as usual, she's too busy listening to herself talk than to pay attention to the class.

I place the paper ball into my mouth and roll it around with my tongue for a minute. Then, once it's nice and soggy, I pull it out and force it down the straw. Once loaded, I wait for the perfect moment. Then, Ms. Fleming turns her back to write on the board.

"Bingo."

I put one end of the straw in my mouth, and I raise the other end with my fingers. Ok...I'm in the back of the class, so I have to arch it high. I also need to account for the weight of the spitball and the speed at which it will travel. The window is open, so I have to aim it so as to counteract the breeze. When I finally have it positioned properly, I take a deep breath and blow into the straw.

The tiny, damp ball of paper races across the room. I instantly put my hand down and drop the straw into my backpack. I watch as my masterpiece unfolds. The spitball lands - and sticks - directly to the back of Ms. Fleming's head. It instantly becomes entangled in a jungle of gray hair.

Ms. Fleming instinctively reaches a hand back and feels for the small projectile. Once her fingers locate it, she spins around quickly - scanning the class with her beady little eyes. Gary is laughing openly, while I have a hand over my mouth as I attempt to stifle my laughter.

"Mr. Queen, perhaps you would like to tell the Principal about this?" Ms. Fleming snaps. Somehow, she knew it was me.

I shake my head. "Not particularly."

"Now!" she commands sternly, with a finger pointed angrily at the door.

I grab my backpack and throw the strap around my arms. Shamelessly, I walk out the door as the class erupts into fits of laughter.

At the Principal's office, my ass gets chewed out.

"And furthermore, I don't care who your daddy is," Principal Monaco assures me, "Your antics are unwanted, unneeded, unappreciated...and we will not tolerate them any longer!"

"Of course not, sir," I respond politely with a smug smile on my face.

Principal Monaco leans in. I can see the vein on his forehead pulsing slightly. He barks, "Don't you get fresh with me, Mr. Queen. I have the power to make your life a living Hell. Would you like that?"

I shake my head. "No, but I would like a Pepsi. Do you have the power to give me one of those?"

"OUT!"

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png




Batman blinks, once, as The Joker disappears before his eyes. Switching the lenses in his cowl to nightvision, then infared mode, he quickly realises that the clown is actually gone. ...Goddamn it.

Standing up, he wonders forward, before leaning on a nearby car, exhausted. He had trained for years, and had become the closest to succeeding both his father and his father's mentor... but nothing could've prepared him for a night like this. It was almost as if too convienient... as if this were some big test for him to pass, to prove himself worthy. But it wasn't. The Joker was back, and more powerful than ever. Which probably meant that he was worse than ever.

Looking back, trying his best to hide the wound beneath his cape, Batman surveys his brother, who watches the scene, still stunned.

"R-Robin,", He asks, staggering on his words. "Are you alright?"

I take a deep breath and think before I say my next words.

"Holy **** on a shingle, Batman. Th-...that was the Joker."

I bend down and put my hands on my knees. I don't know if it's fear or nerves, but I gag and in a few moments, I'm staring down at the Hamburger Helper I had for dinner. God, that seems like a life time ago.

I wipe my mouth with my glove and stand back up, looking at John.

"Now. I'm alright. Well, except this..."

I lift up my cape and show the cut going down my shoulder. It's starting to clot now.

"I think we should get back to the Clocktower."

I reach into my belt and pull out the grappling hook. I can already hear sirens and choppers in the distance as the night starts to give way to morning.

"Hell of a first night for The Dynamic Duo, huh?"

[Batman]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png

"Hell of a first night for The Dynamic Duo, huh?"

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/Batman18-9.jpg

Batman looks over, sneering at Robin's comment as he fires out a line from his grapnel, aswell. Not because he's angry with his partner... but because he's angry with the night in general. First, there was the elderly man back at the scene of the attempted burglary. The one that looked familiar, yet he couldn't place. Second, there was the police, and eventually the goverment agents. Hunting the two of them down for doing nothing but trying to make Gotham a safer place... something they had barely even attempted. And worse, that in itself put Jason closer to danger than Batman was actually willing to admit.

Then of course, worst of all... the clown. The maniacal madman that he had just faced for the first time, marking only one more of possibly millions of nights that The Joker had clashed with a Batman, be it Bruce Wayne, Jean Paul Valley, or even his father beneath the famous cowl. And somehow, someway, he was still active and alive, more powerful than he had ever been at his supposed 'prime'. Now, The Joker was back, and willing to bring Gotham to it's knees once more. John knew that, from that moment on, his career in succeeding the mantle of Batman was about to get a hell of alot harder.

"Let's just head back, Robin... and without another word about tonight.", Batman muttered, before taking off into the sky, still feeling the agonising wounds seep full of his blood.

[Eddie Brock]

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/RPG%20Banners/Speedy.gif

At home, I'm practicing with one of Dad's bows. Honestly, my parents didn't want me to know about their...other lives until I was older. But when your 7 year-old starts destroying things with a Canary Cry, an explanation is in order.

In any case, Dad trained me as best he could. It's a scary world out there, and he wanted to equip me properly to face it. I don't think he'd been too keen on me using my talents to fight crime or anything, but he figured that he'd teach me in the name of self-defense.

I line-up the first arrow and fire. Bullseye.

I line-up the second arrow and position it the exact same way. I fire. Bullseye again - only this time, the second arrow splits the first down the middle.

"Nice."

I pull three more arrows out of the quiver and line them all up properly. I pull back and release. Three more bullseye's.

"Too easy..."

I put the bow down, and then I have an idea. I look around - even though I know I'm alone. I clear my throat, focus on the target, and unleash a Canary Cry. It rips through the arrows - reducing them to splinters. I watch as the target cracks from the center out. It looks vaguely like a bullet hole.

"The Green Arrow never did that!"

Satisfied with my practice for the day, I grab my Dad's quiver and bow and take them back inside. But I can't help but wonder...what exactly am I practicing for?

[trustyside-kick]

OOC: Previously...http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

Owen sits in his room, on his bed, and spaces out. He doesn't exactly ponder about anything specific just yet, more like an overall view of his life; he'd never felt so free. When he was out there, swimming out of the outer dome, it was as if it was entirely different water to him; fresher, better.

And then he thinks about that large ball of fire he saw shining through the water. Its rays were so radiant and bright, cutting through the oceanscape. Owen didn't touch them, for fearing the unknown, but now that he thinks about it, he wish he had. A whole new world of wonders awaits Owen upon the surface of the sea, but he missed his opportunity it seems.

Someone knocks on his door. He doesn't answer right away, partially because he finds himself lost in thought. But quickly, he shakes himself out of it, and answers.

"You can come in."

The door creaks slowly, and his father steps in. He walks over to Owen's bed, and takes a seat at the edge; Owen doesn't budge one bit. What he merely does is shift his body weight, laying back along his bed.

"So, what kind of consequences am I looking at for this endeavor?"

"I'm not here to talk about your punishment...if I even decide to give you one."

"What?"

Owen sits back up, putting his arms locked around his knees.

"Then what could you possibly be here for then?"

"Can't we just talk? We did a pretty good job at it the last time."

"Keywords, dad: pretty good."

Orin gets up from his bed, and walks over to Owen's night stand. He kneels down a bit, finding the switch to his lamp, and turns it on.

"It's a marvelous thing, isn't it? Light, of course."

"It's okay, I guess."

"When I found you out in the ocean, before I pulled you back in I--"

Orin stops for a brief second, wishing he had chosen better words. However has didn't therefore he must just move on."

"...I saw you reaching out towards the surface, grasping for something."

Owen doesn't respond. Orin turns around, and their eyes meet. Course, this doesn't last too long because Orin turns back facing the window now. He slowly glides his hand loosely across the smoothly crafted window sill.

"In case you were curious...it's called the Sun."

"How could you do that to me? Hmm? I never felt so free, but you just had to stop me; you and your damn laws. Well I broke your laws father, and you know what I felt? Do you know what I experienced? Happiness at its fullest. It was like I was one with the sea."

Orin's creates a sudden grip on the window sill in reaction to Owen's last sentence, cracking it as he does so. He turns around, as if seeing a ghost; Mera said something similar to him once about such a feeling whenever she swam.

"Our last conversation, while better than right now, wasn't entirely complete, son. I never spoke of some of your mother's most fondest of memories. And for that, I apologize."

Orin turns from the window sill, and pulls up a chair to his bed from his small table, sitting down.

"She, like you, viewed the entire ocean as her playground. When you were little, it was clear that someone would see you swimming, and point out 'that's Mera's boy'. It wasn't cause of your green eyes either, my son. It was because you were so much like her."

Owen smiles, and Orin stands up, putting his arm around his son as he points outward towards the window.

"And there are times when you are still like her. Oh, the similarities sometimes are too many to count. She too probably would've hated the idea of the outer dome...but...at the time it seemed for the best."

"Probably, dad?"

"It had been talked about for years, tracking back to even before my time as King. But many argued that what is now known as the inner dome, was enough in the old days. But it was for the sake of mainly your mother, that I never allowed such a job to be started. She loved swimming freely outside the city of Poseidonis, playing with the animals; a lot like you did when you were still a baby. She argued that the only thing measuring close to her love of her family, was her love and freedom of the sea. And yet...now I look upon the magical waters that make up the outer dome, and feel like I've betrayed her...perversed my own dream for the greater good and protection of Atlantis."


"Why did you do it then, dad? If even Mom was against it...why did you go through with it?"

Orin's grip around his son's shoulders loosened, and he sighed a great deep sigh before he answered his son. He turned to face him, and again their eyes met, and again Orin grew weak as he sow those same green eyes he used to see in Mera.

"I became...fragile, and strucken with loss...becoming desperate, I finally gave in to such a construction. But that time around, I proposed to change the initial plans. And that is why, it is now an almost invisible magical cloak of water; impenetrable to say the least."

"The loss of what?"

"Please...do not continue to play this game you are playing, my son. I already know. I know you entered the Archives. But I do not feel any betrayal or anger more than I do for myself, for it is I that has betrayed you. I shouldn't have kept it all a secret, my son. The very idea of making Mera's memory nothing more than a ghost has haunted me ever since the day she was taken from me."

"...from the disease you mean, right?"

Orin responds shocked in his expression. He hadn't known what Owen read, only assumed.

"What did you read back in the Archives?"

"It was how you met mom. She didn't die from a disease?"

"No."

"...I knew it..."

Owen gets up from his bed, and walks around his room as he takes it all in. He tries to hold back any anger he has for his father, because he feels he may finally understand some of it; why the way things are. Perhaps now he will learn it all. So he turns, leaning against his small table.

"...How did she die?"

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

What was about to happen next, is something that Orin has tried to dodge for the past 20 years. In a way, it was his only way to cope for his loss. And for 20 years, he stuck with it. And each passing year, on the day of the 'anniversary' of Earth's darkest day, Orin would lock himself up in his bedroom chambers for the entire day; cut off from the world just as he had cut off Atlantis. This year's anniversary was not too far way, just around the corner, but this time Orin questioned what he would do this time around.

"It was a most festive time of the year. Atlantis' exports had sky-rocketed, and we became the world's number 1 supplier of salt. Everything was truly glorious, and it looked like the true Great Age of Atlantis was not too far away. It looked like an Age would come, that would surpass what is known to us as our people's Golden Age thousands of years ago. Life was good."

Orin brings a smile on his face as he re-thinks this time in his life. He thought that speaking of the past could never do such a thing, but then he forgot about the events that followed. His smile soon became a frown.

"But as all things...not even the greatest moments last forever. We were on the brink of war, and we never even saw it coming; the entire world never saw it coming. A war that took place not only in the ocean, but in the sky and on the earth."

Orin's fists clench, and he starts to grind his teeth as he lowers his hand, flexing his muscles as if about to curse, but finds the strength to refrain form doing so. His tension lessens, and he places a hand upon his forehead as he leans forward, resting on his kneecap.

"The Deep Six, a group of aquatically adapated soldiers from a planet named Apokolips, was again on the move. But this time, they were supported much further than before by their dark lord. The numbers were endless! Atlantis was struck before we could give notice to the world above. And by the time I was able to get word to the surface, it had already been too late. The words of my scout are such that I would never forget. He called it hell on Earth...and that's exactly what it was. It was hell, Owen...hell. "

"Who led this campaign, father? What is the name of the dark lord from Apokolips?"

"This man wasn't just some powerful lord of his world...he was a tyrant! All that felt his touch, touched Death. His world was one that had been stripped of all its beautiful life. There were no glorious streams flowing down the mountain, and no grand oceanscape where the whales would dwell. Only fire and ash were all the could see over the horizon. All who were born and all that lived were bound by the rule of Darkseid."

Owen was speechless. One man. One...being...it was almost impossible to accept at first. But he had closely paid attention to his father's body language, and knew there was no exaggeration. Surely what his father was speaking about, was Death incarnate.

"But why here? Why...of all places would he attack our home and that of the world above?"

"Revenge. Boredom. Because he could...pick one, for the reasons could be many, my son. But it wasn't the first time we were up against such an enemy as fowl as he."

"We?"

"My comrades and I. The Justice League of America."

Owen can recall such a story about a team of extraordinary men that came together, putting their differences aside from the same campaign against evil in a few of the stories Vulko and Garth would tell him as a child. Although they were referred to as The Keepers of Justice, Owen now has no doubt in mind it was actually this team of heroes his father now speaks of. There were seven of them if Owen's memory served him right.

"And so, when the tide seemed to be on our side, and my army was starting to push the invaders back, I left the protection of our people and entire civilization on Koryak. Of course, I had Rodunn keep an eye on him."

"Who?"

"Koryak...while you have never known him as this...is your brother-in-law. You see, before I met your mother, I had relations with another woman. But I never knew about Koryak til after he was born; by this time I was no longer acquainted with his mother."

Owen smirks, in spite of it all, as he hears this brief part about his father.

"So I did get some traits from you after all, didn't I? You're...charm against woman. Why haven't I met Koryak before?"

"Because he met his end earlier than intended."

"Did he die in this--"

"No. He died in a battle further down the road. But your mother..."

Orin struggles with his next set of words. It is as painful to continue as it was to accept her death all those years ago. He never exactly truly blamed himself for her death...but he cursed Fate every now and then why they took her life instead of his.

"...She urged me on that we go help our friends in the world above since we were finally able to take the upper hand in the battle below. It was without a doubt the right thing to do, so we did. Utilizing her amazing hard-water skills, she was indeed a powerful force to be reckoned with during the great battle above. I had never seen her fight so valiantly...so strong and so determined. I..."

Orin stops again. He tries to hide it, but he starts to weep, and covers the rest of his face with his other hand as he silently struggles to control himself and his emotions. Owen stops leaning against the table and goes to his father, placing his hand upon his shoulders.

"Don't continue, dad...I don't to cause you the trauma of re-living that tragic day again. Another time...you've already told me enough, and I greatly appreciate it. Another time you can finish that part for me. I cannot bare to see you act in such a way, father. You are always so strong and so firm."

"No...no...you must know. Only then could you understand why everything is as it must be...if I lost you I'd--"

Orin wipes his eyes a bit before he continues and sighs.

"Your mother died fighting, Owen...she died fighting for the right we all are allowed. The right to our freedom. For years I was viewed as a hero...the mighty King of the Seven Seas...the courageous Aquaman...No. She was the true hero. She died fighting...and I couldn't save her...but I lived. I am no hero."

[Catman_prb]

Tim sat on his hotel bed and looked at the letter.
Dear Tim
I've written this before i've gone. On good old paper, with good old pen. You wouldn't approve. I'm writing this, because i thought you'd need saving. From yourself. At some point, whether its today, or tomorrow, or the day that Bruce dies, you'll give up. You can't do that. They need you. Your family. Your real one. The one you've always hoped of having. A little kid called Jason? You plan everything don't you? (Btw I have read your diary). You carry on. Save the world. You've got a hero complex. Make the most out of it. For me. For Connor. For everyone you've ever lost and are ever likely to lose. Fight the good fight. Be a man. Save them.
Yours, from beyond the grave,
Dick Grayson

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

There is a brief moment of silence, only brief. Owen doesn't let a cloud of awkwardness start, and acts upon his thoughts quickly. He recalls the stories that Vulko and Garth would tell him as a child. And since he found out the day he snuck into the The Archives that the hero all along was indeed his father, he knew exactly what to say.

"What about the time you united all the lost cities of Atlantis to fight a common enemy? A threat that was so huge, it expanded beyond all the oceanscape? What about the time you waged battle against one of the gods of the sea? You stood your ground, and battled for your honor and your reign over the seven seas. I cannot think of a better King other than you, father. And there is no greater hero I had ever admire as a child."

"As a...child?"

"Vulko and Garth. You see...heh, they would spend countless minutes, sometimes even hours, telling me stories. They thought they were being clever, changing the names of characters and locations...but now I know them, and the stories to be true. They were your adventures as a hero, father. You were so joyful so happy so...glorious.You were my biggest hero, even if you and I didn't know it."

A smile comes upon Owen's face, and he turns, facing Orin. Orin lowers his head a bit, but cannot help but smirk a bit as well.

"So they told you about the time with the giant star-fish named Starro?"

"That was real? I surely thought that one had to be just to keep me giggling to help move the story along."

"Nope. And you wouldn't have been giggling if you went up against the beast. He was stronger than he looked."

The two find themselves laughing now, and it feels like they are having one of those overdue father-son moments. However, Owen interrupts, but only making the moment that much more special.

"Despite of all the hatred I have for that...thing..."

Owen begins to point out the window, at the mystical outer dome.

"...I'm sure Mom would be proud. I think she would've understood. You just had your people's best interests at heart. I have no doubt in my mind that you were her biggest hero too, dad."

A tear runs down Orin's eyes, but he doesn't wipe it away; for it is a tear of joy. And such a tear, should not be wiped away in shame. Orin closes his eyes, and takes a deep sigh, and then he too looks out through the window at the outer dome.

"Then she would've understood why now I have decided to take it down."

Owen's neck quickly snaps away from the window and towards his father, and he mouth opens wide with shock.

"Are you serious?"

Orin keeps his eyes on the outer dome, and closes them as he smirks, nodding his head.

"I've kept Atlantis together, protected, and strong for 17 out of the 20 years that dome has been standing tall. It is about time I restore something else to the people aside from security and order...will you be by my side when the time comes?"

Owen's emotions are all over the place at the moment, and he tries to keep it all contained. No more feeling like a prisoner in his own home. No more staring up at the world above, wondering what lies ahead.

"How could the Prince of Atlantis not make such an appearance?"

"Oh, so now you take pride in your title?"

"...I'm getting there."

An idea comes to Orin and Owen catches this, for his father gets this certain look in his eyes; this spark of life that is so rarely there. He has rarely seen his father so excited.

"Well, then...it seems you must dress for the occasion."

"What do you have in mind?"

"Something that will truly make our people remember such an occassion. Something symbolic."

"Uh...I'm, not...I'm not following."

Orin again finds himself smirking, and wipes the dried up tear away from his face and looks over to his son. His smirk widens and he cannot help but smile as he responds back.

"...You'll find out."

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png






http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/Batman18-9.jpg

Batman looks over, sneering at Robin's comment as he fires out a line from his grapnel, aswell. Not because he's angry with his partner... but because he's angry with the night in general. First, there was the elderly man back at the scene of the attempted burglary. The one that looked familiar, yet he couldn't place. Second, there was the police, and eventually the goverment agents. Hunting the two of them down for doing nothing but trying to make Gotham a safer place... something they had barely even attempted. And worse, that in itself put Jason closer to danger than Batman was actually willing to admit.

Then of course, worst of all... the clown. The maniacal madman that he had just faced for the first time, marking only one more of possibly millions of nights that The Joker had clashed with a Batman, be it Bruce Wayne, Jean Paul Valley, or even his father beneath the famous cowl. And somehow, someway, he was still active and alive, more powerful than he had ever been at his supposed 'prime'. Now, The Joker was back, and willing to bring Gotham to it's knees once more. John knew that, from that moment on, his career in succeeding the mantle of Batman was about to get a hell of alot harder.

"Let's just head back, Robin... and without another word about tonight.", Batman muttered, before taking off into the sky, still feeling the agonising wounds seep full of his blood.

"Here you are, Master Drake."

Reddy lays a plate down on the table as he walks away.

"You don't have to call me 'Master', What is this?"

"Eggs with shredded cheese and black pepper."

I take a bite and smile.

"That's my favorite. How did you know?"

"Master Grayson programmed your personal prefrences and informaton as soon as you took up the Robin mantle. While you were gone, I took the liberty to wash your street clothes."

I pull look down at my t-shirt. I notice the ketchup stain from lunch is gone.

"Thanks..."

I look across the room at the clocktower's little balcony, through the clear doorway. I can see John standing and looking out at the sunrise.

I take another bite of my eggs and put the fork back on the plate and cross the room, opening the balcony's door and leaning on the balcony next to John. I look out at the sunrise slowly coming over Gotham.

"Heck of a view. You know, from this high up. It all looks sane. The city looks like an actual achivement"

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

The day had finally come. After 20 long years, the outer dome had finally served its purpose. When King Orin made the announcement, there were mixed feelings about such a decision. Some liked the idea, while others grew terribly paranoid, claiming it was all that stood in the way of Atlantis and its enemies. But the King assured them that this would not be a step backward, rather a step forward.

Owen, who has been waiting in his bedroom chamber, grows impatient and irritated. The big day is finally upon them, and his father made mention that he would have his tailor have him wear something most symbolic and special for such an occasion. After the tailor came to properly measure Owen's dimensions, many thoughts about what his father had in mind quickly rushed in. He starts to sketch something on a piece of paper, hoping his mind does not forget the image rolling around. There is a knock on the door and Owen turns around, excited, but he tries to hide it, placing it into one of his drawers of his dresser.

"Uh, you may come in."

The door opens and his father, along with two chambermaids step into Owen's room. The tailor's masterpiece, as Owen was hoping it would be, was hidden in a protective coat that one of the chambermaids was now holding.

"Are you ready to help write some history, my son?"

"...You bet. Course, it helps to have some clothes..."

"Yes, I didn't forget about that."

One of the chambermaids walks over to Owen and lays down the clothes on his bed. As she kneels down to do so, she turns her head towards Owen and he winks at her; she cannot help but blush. But when Owen looks back over at his father, he sort of nods his head in disapproval. Owen just shrugs back at him, and Orin's expression changes to a small smirk he cannot help but try to hide. Garth was right...Owen is the same kid. It fills Orin with great joy they are finally starting to feel like a true family. Orin then walks over to the chambermaid, lays down his hand her shoulder, and she gets up.

"You may go now."

She nods her head, and walks out the door with the other chambermaid giggling. Owen doesn't watch when she turns back looking at him, for his mind is fixated on the clothes laid before him, hidden beneath the coat.

"Go ahead, open it. I think you'll like what you find inside."

"You bet I will. The entire time, waiting for that damn tailor I--what he hell?"

Owen unzips the zipper, revealing the clothing inside the coat.

"What's the big deal--"

"You don't like it?"

"Like it? No! No...that isn't it. I thought--"

"You thought what? Will you wear it? Or would you prefer I had the tailor make you something else?"

Owen is silent for a moment, in pure disappointment. When his father said it would something symbolic, he quickly thought of something else entirely. Sure, this ceremonial outfit suits a prince for wearing...but it wasn't what Owen wanted. But he does not find the guts to tell his father. He just wants the day to go smoothly.

"No, I'll wear it."

"Good. Now, get ready. We must start soon. Cannot let the people waiting, now can we?"

Owen nods back a 'no' to his father, and Orin gets up, pats his son on the back, and walks out the door. Owen starts to put on the ceremonial outfit, but when he spots one of the chambermaids from before walk past his room, he calls her in. He takes out the same sheet of paper from before, and finishes the sketch up. He smirks as he does so, gives it to the chambermaid to give to the tailor, but before she turns away he kisses her on the hand. She giggles of course, and walks out the bedroom chamber.

"Well...time to make history."

[Batman]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png

He failed.

It was the first true scope of a reality so harsh that John had made the mistake of never taking it into account. Maybe it was his pride. Maybe his arrogance, in thinking he could be just as good... just as clever as the original Batman. Or maybe it was the biggest common flaw, in this associated family: Their own humanity. Bruce Wayne had never had to fight a Joker that powerful. And now, in this situation, he didn't have Bruce Wayne's expertise to go off of.

Maybe that was the problem in itself. Maybe John was relying too much on what Bruce Wayne would do, now not utilizing the mantle of the Batman for his own mind... his own perspective. Maybe he needed to become his own Batman, and let the old one rest with Wayne's grave. John turned, looking up at the computer screen that displayed all of the Joker's information, via a file stored on his mother's harddrive... and shut it off. He didn't need it anymore. Now, they had new information that could never come from the file. And that's what they were going to go off of, if The Joker was to be stopped.

"You know, from this high up. It all looks sane. The city looks like an actual achievement."

John's thoughts wondered, as Jason looked out at Gotham, almost regretful. He couldn't blame the kid, after what he had seen tonight.

"And from what my mom's files alluded, Pamela Isely looked nothing short of a goddess. Didn't stop her from taking the lives of at least a forth of the city's population, twenty years ago.", John responded. "Doesn't matter anyway. We need to focus on what's important. Namely, how we're going to stop The Joker before he does something horrible."

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png


http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png


He failed.

It was the first true scope of a reality so harsh that John had made the mistake of never taking it into account. Maybe it was his pride. Maybe his arrogance, in thinking he could be just as good... just as clever as the original Batman. Or maybe it was the biggest common flaw, in this associated family: Their own humanity. Bruce Wayne had never had to fight a Joker that powerful. And now, in this situation, he didn't have Bruce Wayne's expertise to go off of.

Maybe that was the problem in itself. Maybe John was relying too much on what Bruce Wayne would do, now not utilizing the mantle of the Batman for his own mind... his own perspective. Maybe he needed to become his own Batman, and let the old one rest with Wayne's grave. John turned, looking up at the computer screen that displayed all of the Joker's information, via a file stored on his mother's harddrive... and shut it off. He didn't need it anymore. Now, they had new information that could never come from the file. And that's what they were going to go off of, if The Joker was to be stopped.

"You know, from this high up. It all looks sane. The city looks like an actual achievement."

John's thoughts wondered, as Jason looked out at Gotham, almost regretful. He couldn't blame the kid, after what he had seen tonight.

"And from what my mom's files alluded, Pamela Isely looked nothing short of a goddess. Didn't stop her from taking the lives of at least a forth of the city's population, twenty years ago.", John responded. "Doesn't matter anyway. We need to focus on what's important. Namely, how we're going to stop The Joker before he does something horrible."

"You're right. If that was the Joker dad told me about, then we would have been in a world of trouble just him alone. Now that he has superpowers...that just frightens the crap out of me...but it can be done."

I stifle a yawn with my hand. God I'm glad it's a Saturday, I couldn't stand the thought of having to go to school now.

"I guess I should head home, god I'm scared....I don't know if I told you...but when we split up to run, I ran into dad. He knew who I was."

I smile as I look up at John.

"You know, after you left and mom and dad began the training, they made me swear an oath not to take up this life. Guess I broke it, huh?"

The smile dissapears, all traces of joking are gone.

"But, I want you to take an oath today. An oath I'll take and we'll swear to keep it. It's the same oath Bruce Wayne took the night his parents died and it's the oath he made our father take when they became his partners."

I hold up my left hand up in the air, palm open, and place my right hand on my chest, right over my heart.

"I, Jason Conner Drake, swear to do everything in my power as Robin and as Jason Conner Drake to protect and rid Gotham City of the superstitious and cowardly lot that are the criminal fraternity. I will also do everything in my power to help and protect my partner, Batman. Together we will strike fear into the underworld as Batman and Robin. We will also protect and defend each other, not as father and son or student and pupil, but as brothers."

John stares as I finish the oath. I don't know how close it is it the orginal oath our fathers took, but it's pretty good for something I just came up with on the fly.

"So help me God."

[Karem-Knight]

“Why did I leave!?”

I say to myself putting on my blazer starring at my city, it used to be such a peaceful place just such a joy to be in. The one city in the world that wasn’t crime infested there was a beacon of hope that shined bright in that city, to the people it was Superman but to me it was a woman named Lois Lane.

I stare at myself in the mirror, had a good night rest, I go to the phone and call the reception telling to cancel my taxi to the Memorial, I’ll rather walk.

Taking the stair I think of everything I abounded on this day 20 years ago, D Day they called it, The day when Darkseid the bastard ruler of Apokalypse destroyed half of every city in the world just leaving enough for people to suffer.

I still remember how useless I felt that day, for as long as I remember I felt like a reluctant god that didn’t want or need those powers but I chose to help people with, never letting my anger go never going all out and never crossing that line, but the one time I needed to cross the line……the one time it would have been justified. I was beaten and nearly crippled and saw the world go into shambles.

As soon as I woke up I searched for survivors, I did what any good human being would do, I went looking for my loved ones. Only to see that she had been killed holding her dead body in my arms. I felt useless.

Then, I remember how I failed Bruce, Diana, Ollie everyone. The JLA disbanded shortly after I left, Then the A.V.A. was passed. And finally Bruce died.

The death toll doubled when I left, when the A.V.A. was passed more wars more chaos!

But worst of all, I think what I had done to Christopher poor kid, I abounded him let him live with Ma and Pa, I know it was to be like him powerful then other people on the outside but just as weak as them on the inside.

I could have helped him cope better I could have helped myself! What did I do, I ran away, I was a hero before that! Hero’s don’t run, but what’s worrying is for everyone I abounded how they must feel, if a Superman can cower away then what chance does a human man have?

All of a sudden I notice no more stairs to walk on to anymore as I hear that massive great THUD! On the stairway.


I make my way pass the hotel, walking on the city streets of this city, It’s day time, Not a cloud in the sky and a bright glowing yellow star to give it an even brighter feel.

To bad it’s not a bright day to be.


I walk for half an hour, in that time I see several people looking down and morning. In my day the only people who looked down on the feet was Clark Kent, now I’m the one looking up in the sky for a hero.

I stand in the entrance of Metropolis park, in giant letters I see it.

20th
ANNIVERSARY

D DAY

I take a deep breath and make my way through, as I walk but looking at the five million candles in the river, I notice that one person is lighting one, I rush over.

“Excuse me!”

“Yes?”

“Can I light a candle?”

“Of course.”

He hands it to me with a match I light it, I kneel to the river and lay it on top as it floats by.

I get up and smile at him whispering thank you but not having the guts to say it.

I walk through the ceremony, as I walk I notice several pictures of various inspirational people.

Jesus Christ, Bob Dylan, John Lennon, Bob Marley, Martin Luther King, Abraham Lincoln, George Washington, John F Kennedy, I even see one of Lex himself, Modest as always.

But then I am surprised. I see my…….debut in Metropolis, I walk over to it.

Why have I been put in with all these people?
I leave the praises and make my way to the ceremony I stare at the tablet of stone with each victim who died on that day, all in alphabetical order.

I can briefly here the Senator’s speech but I ignore it, As I see several people mourn on that day, even those who weren’t born that year still feel guilt and loss.

Using my eye sight I stare into one name that’s on the tablet.


Kevin Laee
Lois Lane
Luke Lancy
Lancy Law
Lucy Lawless

I stare closer.

Kevin Laee
Lois Lane
Luke Lancy

Then finally I see it.

LOIS LANE

I close my eyes and can only briefly hear the senator say.

“….And now ladies and gentlemen, Your President.”


I ignore it as a tear runs through my cheek then I mutter the words to myself.

“……………Lois………………”

[MST3K 4ever]

“Why did I leave!?”

I say to myself putting on my blazer starring at my city, it used to be such a peaceful place just such a joy to be in. The one city in the world that wasn’t crime infested there was a beacon of hope that shined bright in that city, to the people it was Superman but to me it was a woman named Lois Lane.

I stare at myself in the mirror, had a good night rest, I go to the phone and call the reception telling to cancel my taxi to the Memorial, I’ll rather walk.

Taking the stair I think of everything I abounded on this day 20 years ago, D Day they called it, The day when Darkseid the bastard ruler of Apokalypse destroyed half of every city in the world just leaving enough for people to suffer.

I still remember how useless I felt that day, for as long as I remember I felt like a reluctant god that didn’t want or need those powers but I chose to help people with, never letting my anger go never going all out and never crossing that line, but the one time I needed to cross the line……the one time it would have been justified. I was beaten and nearly crippled and saw the world go into shambles.

As soon as I woke up I searched for survivors, I did what any good human being would do, I went looking for my loved ones. Only to see that she had been killed holding her dead body in my arms. I felt useless.

Then, I remember how I failed Bruce, Diana, Ollie everyone. The JLA disbanded shortly after I left, Then the A.V.A. was passed. And finally Bruce died.

The death toll doubled when I left, when the A.V.A. was passed more wars more chaos!

But worst of all, I think what I had done to Christopher poor kid, I abounded him let him live with Ma and Pa, I know it was to be like him powerful then other people on the outside but just as weak as them on the inside.

I could have helped him cope better I could have helped myself! What did I do, I ran away, I was a hero before that! Hero’s don’t run, but what’s worrying is for everyone I abounded how they must feel, if a Superman can cower away then what chance does a human man have?

All of a sudden I notice no more stairs to walk on to anymore as I hear that massive great THUD! On the stairway.


I make my way pass the hotel, walking on the city streets of this city, It’s day time, Not a cloud in the sky and a bright glowing yellow star to give it an even brighter feel.

To bad it’s not a bright day to be.


I walk for half an hour, in that time I see several people looking down and morning. In my day the only people who looked down on the feet was Clark Kent, now I’m the one looking up in the sky for a hero.

I stand in the entrance of Metropolis park, in giant letters I see it.

20th
ANNIVERSARY

D DAY

I take a deep breath and make my way through, as I walk but looking at the five million candles in the river, I notice that one person is lighting one, I rush over.

“Excuse me!”

“Yes?”

“Can I light a candle?”

“Of course.”

He hands it to me with a match I light it, I kneel to the river and lay it on top as it floats by.

I get up and smile at him whispering thank you but not having the guts to say it.

I walk through the ceremony, as I walk I notice several pictures of various inspirational people.

Jesus Christ, Bob Dylan, John Lennon, Bob Marley, Martin Luther King, Abraham Lincoln, George Washington, John F Kennedy, I even see one of Lex himself, Modest as always.

But then I am surprised. I see my…….debut in Metropolis, I walk over to it.

Why have I been put in with all these people?
I leave the praises and make my way to the ceremony I stare at the tablet of stone with each victim who died on that day, all in alphabetical order.

I can briefly here the Senator’s speech but I ignore it, As I see several people mourn on that day, even those who weren’t born that year still feel guilt and loss.

Using my eye sight I stare into one name that’s on the tablet.


Kevin Laee
Lois Lane
Luke Lancy
Lancy Law
Lucy Lawless

I stare closer.

Kevin Laee
Lois Lane
Luke Lancy

Then finally I see it.

LOIS LANE

I close my eyes and can only briefly hear the senator say.

“….And now ladies and gentlemen, Your President.”


I ignore it as a tear runs through my cheek then I mutter the words to myself.

“……………Lois………………”

Lex walks by the former Presidents shaking their hands as they applaud him with the gathered crowd. He and President Obama even give each other a warm embrace after years of feuding.

He steps up to the podium and puts his cane off to the side. Lex acknowledges the applause and gently motions for the crowd to settle down.

Lex says, "Thank you my fellow Americans. Please be seated thank you."

He steadies himself and says, "My fellow Americans, distinguished guests and to our world wide audience I stand before you this day in not as a President or statesman or any other title that could be mentioned. No today I stand shoulder to shoulder with all of you as survivors of an event that forever changed our world. 20 years ago we can readily recall where we were, what we were doing even what we were wearing in some cases. The terrible thunder from the sky, the horrific image of Darkseid and his minions descending upon our world."

Lex takes a deep breath and says, "The chaos and panic unlike anything humanity as ever known. So many lives lost during that first wave of attacks and there after. Loved ones, children, friends, co-workers many of us even found ourselves mourning the loss of those we once considered our rivals. However out of that chaos order came into being. Humanity banded together and said with one voice, 'Darkseid we are sending you and your kind back to the h*** you came from! This is our world! This world belongs to us!"

The crowd erupts into thunderous applause. Lex soaks it in and as the applause dies out he says, "We are now able to look back upon that dreaded day and remember the lessons of it. We have seen prosperity in our world, peace and hope restored as well. Nevertheless on this day we remember those who lost their lives during that dark chapter in our history. There are those who mourn everyday as do I. I will never forget the moment I held a child in my arms as he slowly slipped the bonds of this world and took his rightful place with the angels above. Many of us have stories like that and today we honor those moments with our candles held for all to see and we say with one voice, 'You are remembered'. Let us say it for all to hear..."

The gathered crowd all say, "you are remembered."

Lex says, "Now let us go forth, remembering the lessons of the past, living in the moment of now, and embracing the next chapter in the history of humanity...thank you and God bless the United States of America."

The crowd applauds again and Lex bows his head slowly.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

The ceremony went off without a hitch, and as such King Orin was applauded endlessly for his poetic speech about Atlantis and the Crown Jewel of the Sea it truly is. In his speech, to persuade his people further, he claimed how it was a Crown Jewel that must light proudly in the oceanscape and its depths; to remain in hiding no longer. And so it was done; the outer dome was gone.

When Owen got back from the great ceremony, and the reception that followed, he returned to his chambers to find that the clothing he had asked the tailor to make for him had already been waiting for him. He opened the protective coating concealing the clothing, and was most satisfied with his results. But alas, the day was over, and he was most worn out from the excessive partying; it was time for the Prince to rest his eyes.

When 'day' broke, if you could call it that for in Atlantis they went by the change in the tides, Owen woke up most excited about the day ahead. Today would be the first day he could swim outside the inner dome with pure freedom; without any worries. No soldier would come to pull him back, and no sea creature would remain seperated from he. The Sea would become his playground; as it should have always been to him.

A chambermaid knocks on his door, and he grants her entrance.

"My Prince?"

"Yes?"

Owen gets up from his bed, half naked in fact, and walks over to his dresser. The chambermaid blushes, but she quickly speaks, not forgetting her purpose for her visit.

"Your father has requested your audience. He wishes to take the first swim with his son, my Prince."

"Is that so?"

Owen takes off his shirt without care of her presence, and opens his drawer, placing the shirt folded into it. He walks past her in the doorway, winking as he does and sits down to put on his shoes.

"...Uh, yes. Shall I tell him you will only be a minute?"

Owen looks over at the zipped up clothes on his bedroom chair, as if losing all sense of reality as he stares at it. The chambermaid grows confused, and repeats her question. Owen snaps out of it, and opens his mouth yet pauses as he is about to speak. He shakes his head, and stands up, walking towards her, nudging her chin softly in a playful manner.

"Actually, could you tell my father that I am not feeling too good, hmm?"

The chambermaid again looks confused, for she can see just how healthy Owen looks. But that is until he slowly whispers something into her ear, and she giggles briefly. She nods at him, and he winks to her as she departs. After she closes the door behind her, however, Owen sighs and shakes his head.

"She has no respect for herself...I hope girls upon the surface are not like that."

He then walks over to his chair, and unzips the coat revealing the clothes the tailor had made for him. He starts to put the clothes on, and thinks about that bright ball of fire he saw the last time he almost reached the surface; his father called it a Sun. A smile falls on his face as he envisions that first fresh air he is going to finally smell today.

[Catman_prb]

Lex walks by the former Presidents shaking their hands as they applaud him with the gathered crowd. He and President Obama even give each other a warm embrace after years of feuding.

He steps up to the podium and puts his cane off to the side. Lex acknowledges the applause and gently motions for the crowd to settle down.

Lex says, "Thank you my fellow Americans. Please be seated thank you."

He steadies himself and says, "My fellow Americans, distinguished guests and to our world wide audience I stand before you this day in not as a President or statesman or any other title that could be mentioned. No today I stand shoulder to shoulder with all of you as survivors of an event that forever changed our world. 20 years ago we can readily recall where we were, what we were doing even what we were wearing in some cases. The terrible thunder from the sky, the horrific image of Darkseid and his minions descending upon our world."

Lex takes a deep breath and says, "The chaos and panic unlike anything humanity as ever known. So many lives lost during that first wave of attacks and there after. Loved ones, children, friends, co-workers many of us even found ourselves mourning the loss of those we once considered our rivals. However out of that chaos order came into being. Humanity banded together and said with one voice, 'Darkseid we are sending you and your kind back to the h*** you came from! This is our world! This world belongs to us!"

The crowd erupts into thunderous applause. Lex soaks it in and as the applause dies out he says, "We are now able to look back upon that dreaded day and remember the lessons of it. We have seen prosperity in our world, peace and hope restored as well. Nevertheless on this day we remember those who lost their lives during that dark chapter in our history. There are those who mourn everyday as do I. I will never forget the moment I held a child in my arms as he slowly slipped the bonds of this world and took his rightful place with the angels above. Many of us have stories like that and today we honor those moments with our candles held for all to see and we say with one voice, 'You are remembered'. Let us say it for all to hear..."

The gathered crowd all say, "you are remembered."

Lex says, "Now let us go forth, remembering the lessons of the past, living in the moment of now, and embracing the next chapter in the history of humanity...thank you and God bless the United States of America."

The crowd applauds again and Lex bows his head slowly.

Tim clapped with the rest of them. It was a good speech, granted. It would win voter confidence, and the public would fall in love with Lex Luthor all over again. And if it hadnt been for the fact that Lex Luthor had been saying it, Tim would have believed it. Every word. But it was Luthor. So he could only partly believe it.

Had Luthor become a new man? No. People like that never changed. He'd just changed the way he was playing the game. He stood near the front, and made sure that Luthor got a look at his face just once. The look of momentary suprise was evident. He must of thought that I of all people wouldn't have turned up. It would only have been stranger if Clark Kent himself had turned up.

People had died in his arms that day. Many, many people. He'd fought for for them. Even he died a little bit. He'd given up on the people he loved. He'd tried to do it from within the confines of the law. He looked at Luthor as he walked away from the podium. But if the law is corrupt, then what does that achieve? Exactly nothing.

Tim stopped for a while, a still figure among the bustling crowd. He watched the candles float down stream. It was a beautiful sight, if it had not been so sad. Tim imagined that every candle represented a life lost in the invasion. The light from the river lit up half the city.

Bruce, Dick, Connor, Rose he thought Im sorry. I thought it was you that made me give up. I was wrong. It was me. It always was me that gave up first. But i will make you proud. I will live up to your names. I will remember you.

[Oh Snap!]

Lex walks by the former Presidents shaking their hands as they applaud him with the gathered crowd. He and President Obama even give each other a warm embrace after years of feuding.

He steps up to the podium and puts his cane off to the side. Lex acknowledges the applause and gently motions for the crowd to settle down.

Lex says, "Thank you my fellow Americans. Please be seated thank you."

He steadies himself and says, "My fellow Americans, distinguished guests and to our world wide audience I stand before you this day in not as a President or statesman or any other title that could be mentioned. No today I stand shoulder to shoulder with all of you as survivors of an event that forever changed our world. 20 years ago we can readily recall where we were, what we were doing even what we were wearing in some cases. The terrible thunder from the sky, the horrific image of Darkseid and his minions descending upon our world."

Lex takes a deep breath and says, "The chaos and panic unlike anything humanity as ever known. So many lives lost during that first wave of attacks and there after. Loved ones, children, friends, co-workers many of us even found ourselves mourning the loss of those we once considered our rivals. However out of that chaos order came into being. Humanity banded together and said with one voice, 'Darkseid we are sending you and your kind back to the h*** you came from! This is our world! This world belongs to us!"

The crowd erupts into thunderous applause. Lex soaks it in and as the applause dies out he says, "We are now able to look back upon that dreaded day and remember the lessons of it. We have seen prosperity in our world, peace and hope restored as well. Nevertheless on this day we remember those who lost their lives during that dark chapter in our history. There are those who mourn everyday as do I. I will never forget the moment I held a child in my arms as he slowly slipped the bonds of this world and took his rightful place with the angels above. Many of us have stories like that and today we honor those moments with our candles held for all to see and we say with one voice, 'You are remembered'. Let us say it for all to hear..."

The gathered crowd all say, "you are remembered."

Lex says, "Now let us go forth, remembering the lessons of the past, living in the moment of now, and embracing the next chapter in the history of humanity...thank you and God bless the United States of America."

The crowd applauds again and Lex bows his head slowly.

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/signia.png
Hal Jordan
Part VI

It had been a long week for Hal, it had taken him quite a while to get used to prison life, not that he'd never been incarcerated before, but things had changed since then. The prisoners in this prison were allowed to roam free, do whatever they wanted, the walls were so tall and strong nobody had ever broken out and nobody could get in unless the people in charge wanted them in. It took Hal alot longer than he would have wanted to find Connor, whom now sported a small goatee and looked more like his father than ever, Hal snuck up on him and placed his hand on his shoulder; Connor instinctively twisted and threw the old man over his shoulder, but looked horrified when he recognized the face below him.

"What on Earth are you doing here, Uncle Hal?"

"I'm here to free you.."

Hal groaned loudly and struggled to his feet, brushing some of the dirt off him and making a mental note to never try and sneak up on Connor again. After he had finished licking his wounds, a large smile appeared on his face and he hugged Connor, uncomfortably, but well meant. He saw the look on the man's face, he looked touched, but he looked slightly confused aswell; there was a large explosion from above and a large whole in the prison walls appeared.

"You might be a little late.."

Captain Atom, he stepped through the whole and blasted all of the guards, he sapped the energy away from the lights and sped over to the two men, encasing them in a large shield and attempting to talk before being cut off by Hal.

"Hal Jordan? My God, I haven't seen you si-"

"You just get us out of here first, Atom.. There'll be plenty of time to talk once we're out of this place "

"Yes, sir!"

Atom sped out of the prison holding the two men's hands tightly, he flew through the air with an unmatched speed, but suddenly behind them Hal could see the silouette of August General in Iron, grinning widely and catching up, on either flank were two fighter jets which opened fire upon the fleeing men.

"Throw me! I can make it!"

"Are you mad, Connor?"

"Do we have any other choice?"

Atom threw the slight man at one of the fighet jets, he twisted in the air and landed with a thud on top of it, slowly fighting his way towards the cock pit and smashing his hand straight through it; he pulled the chinese pilot out of the jet and threw him out, Hal grimaced and wondered how much Connor really had changed in the past 20 years, he always seemed so moral before.. Now he was just as humble and timid, but he didn't have as many inhibitions, was that for better or worse? He saw the look Connor was giving Atom and the hand gesture he threw, suddenly Hal wasn't feeling so brave, Atom threw him over towards the jet and Connor caught the middle-aged man with one arm, dragging him into the cockpit and laughing slightly.

"Connor?"

"Hal?"

"Never do that again.."

"Well, how did you expect a man who grew up in a monastery to fly a fighter jet home 'Highball'?"

"Pfft.. I'll 'Highball' you if you don't explain to me what the hell is going on"

In the background Atom dispatched the other fighter jet and tackled August General head on, the two traded blows for a while and then Atom grew impatient, with a single wave of his hand his chinese counterpart exploded, blood flying everywhere and the remaning pieces of him spiralling back down to the ground in flames.

"We're Checkmate.."

[Gallagher]

A coin spun in the darkness, its metallic finish reflecting the light of the moon as it flipped over and over. It came to land on a man's hand. Harvey sat alone in a cell, alone with his thoughts, alone with Him.

"Harvey... Harvey... Whats the matter Dent... Why are we sad?"

"You ruined my life... Stay out of my head dammit!"

"I can't leave Dent, we're one and the same, you made me Harv, you made me, just like I made you."

"I dont need you anymore, I can control it now, I can control YOU!"

The fiendish voice within his head laughed. It's sadistic deep tones ringing through his mind.

"You would be nothing without me Dent, You know it."

He sat alone, in the darkness, a coin flipped into the air once more.

***

Harvey Dent stood on a rooftop, the batsignal glaring into the night sky, projecting the image that haunted the criminals of Gotham, the sign of the Batman. Jim Gordon, the police commissioner, stood with Harvey, looking him over and waiting for the third man to arrive to this meeting. A meeting of crime fighters of different types. There was Gordon, his Gotham police worked tirelessly against the corrupt and the guilty. Dent himself, the DA of Gotham City, the man whose job it was to see these criminals stayed behind bars. And then there was him. The extreme, the antidote to the infestation griping Gotham by the throat. The living shadow, the Dark Knight, The Batman.

"Gentlemen."

Dent and Gordon recoiled in suprise, as the figure of Batman practically floated into view. The three conversed about the state Gotham was spiraling into, the actions they would take, what needed to be done. Dent looked at the demonic Batman standing beside him throughout. Pondering the inner workings of a man who would go to these lengths, these extremes.

"So, I want to be clear on this. In our... Zeal... to bring Falcone to justice I'll let you bend the rules. But you cannot break them. Otherwise how are we different from him."

"Of course." Said Dent, his clear cut morals and sense of duty would allow him to say nothing else on the subject. He knew what he was and wasnt capable of. Or at least he thought he knew. Batman was silent for a long moment.

"Bats?"

"Batman I have to have your word on this."

Dent looked on as the Bat was silent for a moment longer.

"Agreed."

***

The same dream every night, never ending, on a constant loop, never differing from the truth.

"Why?"

"Because they lied Dent. Batman, Gordon, they betrayed you Harvey."

Harvey Dent was silent, sitting on his bed with his head in his hands he wept.

[Kaboom]

Lex walks by the former Presidents shaking their hands as they applaud him with the gathered crowd. He and President Obama even give each other a warm embrace after years of feuding.

He steps up to the podium and puts his cane off to the side. Lex acknowledges the applause and gently motions for the crowd to settle down.

Lex says, "Thank you my fellow Americans. Please be seated thank you."

He steadies himself and says, "My fellow Americans, distinguished guests and to our world wide audience I stand before you this day in not as a President or statesman or any other title that could be mentioned. No today I stand shoulder to shoulder with all of you as survivors of an event that forever changed our world. 20 years ago we can readily recall where we were, what we were doing even what we were wearing in some cases. The terrible thunder from the sky, the horrific image of Darkseid and his minions descending upon our world."

Lex takes a deep breath and says, "The chaos and panic unlike anything humanity as ever known. So many lives lost during that first wave of attacks and there after. Loved ones, children, friends, co-workers many of us even found ourselves mourning the loss of those we once considered our rivals. However out of that chaos order came into being. Humanity banded together and said with one voice, 'Darkseid we are sending you and your kind back to the h*** you came from! This is our world! This world belongs to us!"

The crowd erupts into thunderous applause. Lex soaks it in and as the applause dies out he says, "We are now able to look back upon that dreaded day and remember the lessons of it. We have seen prosperity in our world, peace and hope restored as well. Nevertheless on this day we remember those who lost their lives during that dark chapter in our history. There are those who mourn everyday as do I. I will never forget the moment I held a child in my arms as he slowly slipped the bonds of this world and took his rightful place with the angels above. Many of us have stories like that and today we honor those moments with our candles held for all to see and we say with one voice, 'You are remembered'. Let us say it for all to hear..."

The gathered crowd all say, "you are remembered."

Lex says, "Now let us go forth, remembering the lessons of the past, living in the moment of now, and embracing the next chapter in the history of humanity...thank you and God bless the United States of America."

The crowd applauds again and Lex bows his head slowly.

"I call shenanigans," I whisper as I take notes from the press gallery.

"Don't believe him," Dinah Queen asked.

"Not a word of it. He's Lex Luthor."

"He's the President."

"I know you don't believe that. I saw your green tights."

Dinah looked at me dumbfounded. "So you're?"

"Supernova," I said. "I'm Superman's son."

"Really?"

"Well, sort of......."

"Green Canary. Pleased to meet you."

[Karem-Knight]

Lex walks by the former Presidents shaking their hands as they applaud him with the gathered crowd. He and President Obama even give each other a warm embrace after years of feuding.

He steps up to the podium and puts his cane off to the side. Lex acknowledges the applause and gently motions for the crowd to settle down.

Lex says, "Thank you my fellow Americans. Please be seated thank you."

He steadies himself and says, "My fellow Americans, distinguished guests and to our world wide audience I stand before you this day in not as a President or statesman or any other title that could be mentioned. No today I stand shoulder to shoulder with all of you as survivors of an event that forever changed our world. 20 years ago we can readily recall where we were, what we were doing even what we were wearing in some cases. The terrible thunder from the sky, the horrific image of Darkseid and his minions descending upon our world."

Lex takes a deep breath and says, "The chaos and panic unlike anything humanity as ever known. So many lives lost during that first wave of attacks and there after. Loved ones, children, friends, co-workers many of us even found ourselves mourning the loss of those we once considered our rivals. However out of that chaos order came into being. Humanity banded together and said with one voice, 'Darkseid we are sending you and your kind back to the h*** you came from! This is our world! This world belongs to us!"

The crowd erupts into thunderous applause. Lex soaks it in and as the applause dies out he says, "We are now able to look back upon that dreaded day and remember the lessons of it. We have seen prosperity in our world, peace and hope restored as well. Nevertheless on this day we remember those who lost their lives during that dark chapter in our history. There are those who mourn everyday as do I. I will never forget the moment I held a child in my arms as he slowly slipped the bonds of this world and took his rightful place with the angels above. Many of us have stories like that and today we honor those moments with our candles held for all to see and we say with one voice, 'You are remembered'. Let us say it for all to hear..."

The gathered crowd all say, "you are remembered."

Lex says, "Now let us go forth, remembering the lessons of the past, living in the moment of now, and embracing the next chapter in the history of humanity...thank you and God bless the United States of America."

The crowd applauds again and Lex bows his head slowly.

I look around this place; so many people have fallen for Luthor’s lies. The man does make a good speech, I admit. But the man’s nothing but what he is, a lying venomous monster.

Before I know a few members of the crowd start to leave, I for some reason……….stay, Should I stay in this place? Earth? Or should I wonder around space through various systems and possibly nearly die because of it?

I sigh, and ask myself I inspired so many people for so many years I lead them through dark times, but who can a hero look up to when they’ve all gone and disappeared through times, hunted like dogs by smaller dogs in bigger numbers or forced to hide and weep in fear unable to even save someone.

As I wonder round, I can’t help but notice something strange, some people are looking up in the sky, I look to their direction and in the distance I hear someone scream.

“Oh my god!”

I take off my glasses, why I don’t know.

All of a sudden I use my vision to see what’s going on……………no!

A plane burns down, before I know it everyone in the crowd seems to be running away as if it’s coming towards them, I’m running past them my natural impulses to run in the opposite direction, towards the danger, before the reasons that I feel so strongly about this are coming to me,


http://image.comicvine.com/uploads/item/44000/43734/160599-homage-covers_400.jpg





I rip my shirt, soon everything else comes off me and my old suit returns, I soon glide into the air as fast as I can.



http://www.muralsforkids.com/images/YH1474Msuperman.jpg


It feels good to be back, but before I can embrace it I’m below the falling plane I grab it gently but not to gently I then lift it with both hands and slowly hover a bit, notching it’s on fire I blow as hard as I can cooling the fire I then rise above the plane fast enough, the passengers don’t know what the hell’s going on but I do.

I then fly straight ahead as far as I can slowly descending to a safe spot, I then notice the airport it’s self.

I slowly descend towards it landing the plane on a runway, softly I place it on the ground, I descend into the air, within moments I see reporters come around and A.V.A. troops passing by,



“SUPERMAN SUPERMAN! SUPERMAN!”

I see one of them and smile, the A.V.A troop obviously to scared to aprrend me runs away.

“SUPERMAN, PLEASE CAN YOU TELL US WHY YOU’VE COME BACK AFTER SO LONG, WHATS THE STORY WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN CAN YOU TELL US SOMETHING!?”

They all crowd round me and I only say one word to them.


http://www.cineybso.com/fotos%20noticias/fallece%20christopher%20reeve/superman.jpg




“Hope.”

I then fly away, knowing that it's neither a bird or a plane, it's Superman, And I have come back for good.

[MST3K 4ever]

I look around this place; so many people have fallen for Luthor’s lies. The man does make a good speech, I admit. But the man’s nothing but what he is, a lying venomous monster.

Before I know a few members of the crowd start to leave, I for some reason……….stay, Should I stay in this place? Earth? Or should I wonder around space through various systems and possibly nearly die because of it?

I sigh, and ask myself I inspired so many people for so many years I lead them through dark times, but who can a hero look up to when they’ve all gone and disappeared through times, hunted like dogs by smaller dogs in bigger numbers or forced to hide and weep in fear unable to even save someone.

As I wonder round, I can’t help but notice something strange, some people are looking up in the sky, I look to their direction and in the distance I hear someone scream.

“Oh my god!”

I take off my glasses, why I don’t know.

All of a sudden I use my vision to see what’s going on……………no!

A plane burns down, before I know it everyone in the crowd seems to be running away as if it’s coming towards them, I’m running past them my natural impulses to run in the opposite direction, towards the danger, before the reasons that I feel so strongly about this are coming to me,


http://image.comicvine.com/uploads/item/44000/43734/160599-homage-covers_400.jpg





I rip my shirt, soon everything else comes off me and my old suit returns, I soon glide into the air as fast as I can.



http://www.muralsforkids.com/images/YH1474Msuperman.jpg


It feels good to be back, but before I can embrace it I’m below the falling plane I grab it gently but not to gently I then lift it with both hands and slowly hover a bit, notching it’s on fire I blow as hard as I can cooling the fire I then rise above the plane fast enough, the passengers don’t know what the hell’s going on but I do.

I then fly straight ahead as far as I can slowly descending to a safe spot, I then notice the airport it’s self.

I slowly descend towards it landing the plane on a runway, softly I place it on the ground, I descend into the air, within moments I see reporters come around and A.V.A. troops passing by,



“SUPERMAN SUPERMAN! SUPERMAN!”

I see one of them and smile, the A.V.A troop obviously to scared to aprrend me runs away.

“SUPERMAN, PLEASE CAN YOU TELL US WHY YOU’VE COME BACK AFTER SO LONG, WHATS THE STORY WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN CAN YOU TELL US SOMETHING!?”

They all crowd round me and I only say one word to them.


http://www.cineybso.com/fotos%20noticias/fallece%20christopher%20reeve/superman.jpg




“Hope.”

I then fly away, knowing that it's neither a bird or a plane, it's Superman, And I have come back for good.

As the Secret Service hustles the President away he sees the familiar face answering the questions and flying away.

The reporters then begin to gather around Lex and shouts various questions to him. At first he wants to glare but then realizes he is on live TV and composes himself.

Lex says, "I have no officail comment at this time as to the sudden reappearance of the Man of Steel. Though he and his kind are now outlawed his heroic rescue should not be overlooked, and it is in that spirit we will not declare a manhunt for him at this time. Thank you all very much."

As he begins to walk away he gets on his cell phone and calls various members of his cabinet to begin dealing with the aftermath of the near disaster.

Lex gets into his Limo and as the door closes the public facade fades and his face becomes very stern.

I knew it was too good to be true...I knew that abomination would return one day. I must get back to the Oval Office sooner or later he will confront me and I need to have the edge.

[trustyside-kick]

OOC: Previously...
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

The ceremony went off without a hitch, and as such King Orin was applauded endlessly for his poetic speech about Atlantis and the Crown Jewel of the Sea it truly is. In his speech, to persuade his people further, he claimed how it was a Crown Jewel that must light proudly in the oceanscape and its depths; to remain in hiding no longer. And so it was done; the outer dome was gone.

When Owen got back from the great ceremony, and the reception that followed, he returned to his chambers to find that the clothing he had asked the tailor to make for him had already been waiting for him. He opened the protective coating concealing the clothing, and was most satisfied with his results. But alas, the day was over, and he was most worn out from the excessive partying; it was time for the Prince to rest his eyes.

When 'day' broke, if you could call it that for in Atlantis they went by the change in the tides, Owen woke up most excited about the day ahead. Today would be the first day he could swim outside the inner dome with pure freedom; without any worries. No soldier would come to pull him back, and no sea creature would remain seperated from he. The Sea would become his playground; as it should have always been to him.

A chambermaid knocks on his door, and he grants her entrance.

"My Prince?"

"Yes?"

Owen gets up from his bed, half naked in fact, and walks over to his dresser. The chambermaid blushes, but she quickly speaks, not forgetting her purpose for her visit.

"Your father has requested your audience. He wishes to take the first swim with his son, my Prince."

"Is that so?"

Owen takes off his shirt without care of her presence, and opens his drawer, placing the shirt folded into it. He walks past her in the doorway, winking as he does and sits down to put on his shoes.

"...Uh, yes. Shall I tell him you will only be a minute?"

Owen looks over at the zipped up clothes on his bedroom chair, as if losing all sense of reality as he stares at it. The chambermaid grows confused, and repeats her question. Owen snaps out of it, and opens his mouth yet pauses as he is about to speak. He shakes his head, and stands up, walking towards her, nudging her chin softly in a playful manner.

"Actually, could you tell my father that I am not feeling too good, hmm?"

The chambermaid again looks confused, for she can see just how healthy Owen looks. But that is until he slowly whispers something into her ear, and she giggles briefly. She nods at him, and he winks to her as she departs. After she closes the door behind her, however, Owen sighs and shakes his head.

"She has no respect for herself...I hope girls upon the surface are not like that."

He then walks over to his chair, and unzips the coat revealing the clothes the tailor had made for him. He starts to put the clothes on, and thinks about that bright ball of fire he saw the last time he almost reached the surface; his father called it a Sun. A smile falls on his face as he envisions that first fresh air he is going to finally smell today.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

The sea never looked as beautiful as it did now. Well, Owen had to try hard to remain hidden as his father and others took the official "first swim" outside the palace walls and the inner dome, but...when he was finally out of their range of sight he went ballistic.

Playing with the dolphins swimming by never felt so great before in his life.

As a child, he had these unusual and unnaturals games he would play with the sea creatuers. But now? Now he was one with them; as it should be. However he cannot bask in the ocean for too much longer, for soon someone will notice him missing. Being the Prince of Atlantis does not have as many perks as one would expect; he is easily missed.

"I'm sorry, my friends. But a whole new world awaits me up above that churning cascade. I must go now."

And as if the fish understood him, he bid them farewell. Little did he know, however...they did. While Owen did not notice it, he inherited more than his mother's gifts. The dolphins turn to each other, forming a semi-circle.

<Shouldn't we go tell Swimmer?>

<What? No. Think about how much fun Swimmer had when he was Little Swimmer's age.>

<If anything we must make sure Swimmer does not find out his Little Swimmer is aloof and about the ocean surface.>

And with one of the dolphin's reluctantly agreeing, the three dolphins swam towards the Atlantean Capital City to join in the joyous celebration.

Owen sees that luminous sunshine as he bursts out of the water, taking his first breath of this different compound of oxygenated air, and exhales. He flips his hair back, and just enjoys the rays from the sun for a brief moment.

"It's...beautiful."

[Batman]

http://img505.imageshack.us/img505/9286/batmannewagepy2.png
"Reports seem to indicate that-"
"This is Angela Stryker, with Gotham K-5 News, bringing you an update on the condition of-"
"Various onlookers have said that the killings resemble the methods of Gotham's once notorious serial murderer, known as The Clown Prince Of-"

Johnathan Grayson's eyes couldn't stay shut for even a moment, as every report going in and out of Gotham City relayed to him in a matter of moments. His mother, being the technical genius that she was, had managed to stablize a link throughout the city that left virtually even the faintest whimper of sound recorded. He had to commend her, for that... she must have been an amazing woman.

But as the weeks had gone by, John had felt a certain... regret, in doing what he had done. Reivigorating the mantle of The Batman had been, in ways, both a blessing and a curse for the people of Gotham. While some saw hope in the re-emergence of The Dark Knight, others only responded with either fear or hatred, blaming both him and Robin for the re-emergence of criminals like The Joker. But it was a reality he had to face, as he found himself surrounded by glowing monitors and sounds of every police radio in the city.

He had chosen this path. He had to live up to the responsibility. Though there had been many men in the past twenty years that could've easily taken up the cape and cowl in the wake of Bruce Wayne's death, no one even attempted to. His father, prime among them. But whether out of fear, or out of simple respect for the man, they hadn't tried to give Gotham it's hero back. So John felt that, regrets aside, he had a duty to maintain the work he had started. He was Batman, now.

"Yo, Knighty. What's crackin'?"

John turned, an eyebrow shot up, as his adopted brother, Jason Drake, ascended from the floors below the clock tower, a wide smirk on his face. John didn't even want to know why he was so proud of himself, seemingly. But it probably had to do with some girl. A luxury of which John actually just then realized he had cut himself off from, when he took on this life.

"...Monitoring the crimewaves.", He hastily responded. "Since when the hell do you say 'Yo'?"

"Since I learned what the nineties were, Gruesome.", He shot back, without missing a beat. "By the by. When's the last time you shaved, bro?"

John closed his eyes, annoyed... but then smirked, a little. He had almost been too lost in his work to notice that he needed Jason's wit, as annoying as it was to put up with on a day-to-day basis. It had shaken him out of his determined, complexive nature in trying to focus on the tasks ahead.

"So. What's dad got to say, lately?", John asked, ignoring the subject. "You and him have a talk about... well, this?"

"Dullest. Night. Ever.", Jason replied. "He basically said he's okay with it, as long as you look out for me. Speaking of, he wants to talk to you as soon as possible."

"Later,", John stated, getting up from his perch and walking past him, into the armory. "We have work to do tonight. Some insane woman is going around with a question mark shaped machine gun, claiming to be The Riddler's daughter."

"Sounds like a date. To The Batmobile!"

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

He continues to stare at the light up in the sky which his father called the Sun for a few moments. It is so bright and large, yet he feels a tender warmth rather a scorching flame.

And then, when he is done gazing upon that beacon of light in the sky, he becomes struck with awe with the openess of the Ocean. He looks around and all he sees upon miles upon miles end is more and more water.

"I suppose I start...swimming? There's bound to be land somewhere."

After struggling for a brief moment to decide as to which direction to take, Owen makes his decision and heads westward. He uses all the strength in his legs and kicks his speed dramatically higher. There mere thought of stumbling upon surface dwellers excites him.

“SUPERMAN, PLEASE CAN YOU TELL US WHY YOU’VE COME BACK AFTER SO LONG, WHATS THE STORY WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN CAN YOU TELL US SOMETHING!?”

They all crowd round me and I only say one word to them.

http://www.cineybso.com/fotos%20noticias/fallece%20christopher%20reeve/superman.jpg

“Hope.”

I then fly away, knowing that it's neither a bird or a plane, it's Superman, And I have come back for good.

Owen marvels as he sees a man in blue clothing fly away into the clouds of the endless sky. Surely he was expecting many new marvels of this surface world, but not a thing such as that. Could there be more? Do all surface dwellers fly? Like how Atlanteans swim around?

"Is that why their sky is so vast and open?"

Curious to know more, Owen swims up into an area by the water with boats. Some small, some large, but almost like a shipyard of boats. Little does Owen know, it is a harbor in Metropolis. Trying to remain hidden from the surface dwellers on the boats and getting off them, Owen hides under the wooden Docks. They all seem to be gathering somewhere, following one another in unison.

Out of pure curiosity, when all is clear, Owen jumps out of the water onto the wooden Docks, and starts to walk towards that same direction. What happens next, is something he does not expect at all.

As the Secret Service hustles the President away he sees the familiar face answering the questions and flying away.

The reporters then begin to gather around Lex and shouts various questions to him. At first he wants to glare but then realizes he is on live TV and composes himself.

Lex says, "I have no officail comment at this time as to the sudden reappearance of the Man of Steel. Though he and his kind are now outlawed his heroic rescue should not be overlooked, and it is in that spirit we will not declare a manhunt for him at this time. Thank you all very much."

As he begins to walk away he gets on his cell phone and calls various members of his cabinet to begin dealing with the aftermath of the near disaster.

Lex gets into his Limo and as the door closes the public facade fades and his face becomes very stern

Surface dwellers by the masses, and one in particular was standing on some large platform and podium. Owen does not act scared of course, just surprised. What could be the meaning of such a meeting of the masses? Owen hides in the shadows behind one of the buildings and peeks around the corner.

[MST3K 4ever]

Lex hobbles back into the Oval Office and closes the door.

He types into his computer one word: Kryptonian.

The computer responds: Defenses activated.

This could border on being paranoid, but if there is one thing I have learned about Superman...he has habit of showing up when I least expect it.

He then watches the continuing coverage on all the News Channels.

I worked damn hard on that speech how dare he steal my spotlight like that. Oh well I have a surprise or two waiting for him and those other costumed fools.

[Catman_prb]

Tim walked down the alley way, noting everything from the dog crap to the burning cigarette on the floor. At the end of the alley was a metal garage door. Tim thrust the key in, and lifted it up to reveal a dark room. He stepped in and closed the shutter behind him, turning on the strip lights.

The lights revealed rows of weapons, racks of guns and various types of nunchuckas. There were glass cases with Robin suits in, and trophies from defeated foes. He walked past a display of Scarecrows staff to the costume he was after.

He opened the glass case, and pulled out the suit. It was almost exactly the right size, a bit big around the shoulders maybe but good enough. There as a desk with papers spilt over it, and Tim pulled the draw open, pulling out a phonebook which he quickly flicked through. He pulled out a mobile phone and dialled the first number in.

"Vic? It's Tim...yes I know it's been a long time. Listen Vic, you know what's going on? Oh right, Cassie called. Yeah, I'm sorry about Rose too. Anyway onwards and upwards. I want you to get the old gang back together, as many people as you can. Yeah, the Titans. Yeah, I'll speak to you soon. It's been nice talking with you too," Tim said.

Dick, you looked after me like a brother, and like a son. You and Babs deserved longer together. I hope I can live up to you, my friend, my brother, my father.

"Hi, Cassie? I've got Vic calling up the old crew, you get as many as you can. I'm taking a new name, there's another Robin in town. Yes, *****. Yeah you are meant to call me Nightwing down. Look I cant talk long, I think I'm being followed. Nah, I'll be fine. Probably just paranoia. Ever feel like you're being watched?"

http://image.comicvine.com/uploads/item/2000/1691/155439-nightwing_400.jpg

[Karem-Knight]

Clark Kent, for the first time in years flew on Earth with joy and pride for decades he had been depressed over his failure to save the world from that great tragedy known as D-Day, flying into the sky and going like a bird the air hit Clark’s face, he could breath, all that time having to hold his breath in space using oxygen supplies was finally over him, and he can rest, protect people, don’t let anyone down, he could be the hero, bring back hope to the masses, all of a sudden a near by sound of a plane and a commanding voice came behind him.

“Superman! Stop and surrender yourself, now! We are under strict orders that if you do not co operate we will be forced to fire upon you!”

Stopping in mid air, Clark looked at the two fighter planes starring into the pilots eyes in a commanding way, “Very good indeed Superman, now if you follow us to the United Nations base and hand yourself in…”

“No.”

Within a second, Clark went straight towards the wings, grabbing the torpedoes of one airplane and throwing them up into the air where no one would be harmed by them, soon both the pilots fired their missiles at Clark, flying away in a quick speed and a safe distance so that they wouldn’t be hurt, he fired his heat vision into them and a gigantic explosion happened with in a few yards of him.

Didn’t feel a thing, and thus glided to the pilots, grabbing both planes with each arm, holding them still, their exhausts were becoming heavier, knowing that they would explode and kill the men, he blew and froze the exhausts;

“Turn off your engines!”

Fearing, they didn’t know what he was cable of, turned them off, a man who can hold fighter jets with one arm? What could they do, sure he dressed in bright colors but had been gone for so long, they didn’t know what he was capable of, “Open the windows so you can hear me!”

“That’s better.”

Gulping and terrified, Superman instead gave them a smile, “I know you men were only following orders granted to you by the government, rest assured, I have no problem with that, you’re good men and ha ha, let’s face it there aren’t that many people who would come after me.”

Releasing his more friendly tone to a more serious one, as he glided down towards land and in which appeared to be Greenland, “But tell your commanding officers that I will not be captured, and wish not to harm anyone in anyway. I’m just here to help!”

Superman slowly glided in what appeared to be a airbase, the soldiers and fellow pilots stared in awe and shock, The Man of Steel was there, right in front of them as he glided down with two planes, both in his hands.

“Hopefully these men will give you assistance back to the United States, I can’t offer that since I’m probably not allowed there, and I’m sorry to leave you here gentlemen, but I must be going.”
Putting the planes, softly on the ground and seeing all the workers gaze at him, Clark saluted them with a smile and flew off into the sky.

Flying there, this time faster, Clark didn’t want to be disturbed and thus appeared in the an tartaric before a very familiar place;







The Fortress, he smiled walking over on the steps of the great hideout, Clark picked up the key and opened the doors, soon opening like the gates of heaven it ‘self, slowly opening then a loud noise announced that it opened, he entered in and soon the doors closed.

Soon a herd of robots came rushing towards him, “Greetings, Kal-El, do you wish for anything?”

“No thank you, just some water right now.”

Clark walked to the newsroom, an area in the Fortress which carried all the latest up dates on disasters around the world, floating up into the sky he saw several reports on his return, all saying the same thing, Superman tried to focus all computer energy on urgent tasks, the world was more dangerous now, and he needed to fix that.

There didn’t seem to be any immediate danger, Clark kept it on alert status so if anything vital came up, he would be there to help, walking from the news room into the main hall, he saw the shield, the symbol he had been placing on himself for years, and then saw his father, Jor-El’s statue in the fortress, then turning to his other side, another picture. His adopted father, Jonathan Kent, Clark sighed putting the photo down and sitting on a chair.

“Here is your water, Sir.”

“Thank you.”

Clark, drank from it, before putting it down on the table and resting on the chair, thinking to himself.

“Christopher……”

[Oh Snap!]

http://i138.photobucket.com/albums/q276/Acolyte_01/signia.png

Hal Jordan
Part VII

The flight home was a long one, but it was one that Hal could have made with his eyes closed, once upon a time he was one of the greatest pilots in the skies, back before everybody started using spartial discombobulators and all those new fangled things that had been invented in the last twenty years. It was times like these that he was thankful for his father, without him he wouldn't have joined the airforce, wouldn't have got where he was now; but still.. it cost his father his life, something Connor would soon have to deal with.

He wasn't sure how he was going to take it.

"You're what?!"

Checkmate had once been a counter-terrorism organisation, but over the years their duty had changed ever so slightly, they were no longer chasing KOBRA units around the planet, but super-heroes. People that wanted to do well, that wanted to help others.. Hal resented the very few remaining heroes, but he hated Lex Luthor, how he had wormed his way into the White House with his money and his stupid agenda against Superman. It had run the country into the ground, sooner or later he would be exposed for the fraud he was.

"You heard, Uncle Hal.. I'm a member of Checkmate, as is Atom"

The twenty years that had passed had barely even aged Connor, he looked exactly the same as he had done the last time Hal had seen him; he wasn't sure whether that was by means of foul play, or something sinister, but it wasn't his business to pry. Atom stood vigilant, they had landed atop a sky-scraper in New York and the last thing they needed was to run into trouble, he was silent, it unnerved Jordan; he had always known Atom was a military man, like him, but Hal was his own man, he didn't jump through anyone's hoops.. but Atom was different, he followed orders unconditionally. He wasn't sure whether to trust him, but it wasn't the time nor the place.

"Why? You used to be one of us, you used to.. do good, Connor. Now you're helping that bastard Luthor lock everyone up?"

"I had no choice, it was that or they were going to lock my dad up.. and I couldn't let that happen"

Hawke's loyalty to his father made Jordan feel even worse, feel more guilty that he had yet to tell him what had made him seek him out, what was happening back in Star City.. that his father was going to die and there was nothing either of them could do about it. Luthor and his friends had solved alot in their time, he would give them that, but they had yet to find a cure for cancer and wouldn't give it to Ollie even if they had.

"Well.. what the hell are you doing in China? I come half way across the world, get myself locked up in some prison, try to rescue you and you're telling me that.. well.. you didn't need my help?"

Hal scratched his head, he was slightly embaressed that he had spent weeks travelling across the world and almost freezing to death climbing mountains, just to find out that he needn't of bothered.

"Pretty much, is something wrong? I mean.. I always respected you, but we never very close.. so something must be real bad if you've come this far"

Tears welled up in Jordan's eyes as he spoke the last words, he fought back the tears and cleared his throat, saying in a very low voice.

"It's your dad, Connor.. He's dieing"

Connor looked shocked, there was a split second where he could see his the relatively young man's (in comparison) heart break, he fell to his needs and sobbed loudly. Connor was like a son to him, seeing him so broken up made him feel the weakest he had in twenty years, his 'nephew' was always optimistic, always joking and jovial, he had never seen him like this before.

He crouched down and hugged him tight, patting him on the back as he did so.

"Don't worry, son.. Everything's going to be alright, it's going to be okay.."

But it wasn't, it wasn't going to be alright and it wasn't going to be okay, Ollie Queen was going to die and there was nothing either of them could do about it.

[Catman_prb]

Nightwing - Taking Care Of Business
Dick's old motorbike flew through the deserted Bludhaven streets like a ghost out of hell. Tim stopped sharply at the house, where he had only been once before a year or so ago. This was going to be awkward. He looked at the building, and then ran forwards, jumping onto the drain pipe. He shimied up the drain pipe and leapt onto the sill of a window that was partly open. He lifted it up and pulled himself through, landing softly on the tiles of the bathroom.

He looked up. There was a naked woman in her mid forties just stepping into her bath with her back to him. If he could just sneak slowly out of the window, then he could go down a floor and ring the bell like a normal person. Too late, he thought as she turned around, raising her arms to cover her breasts. Tim winced.

"Why Tim Drake, I never took you for a peeping tom," Helena Bartelli said, sitting down in the bath.

"Erm...you're really not my type?" he ventured.

"Such a charmer," she said looking at him coyly.

"Look Helena, forget the fact that I've just appeared in your house when you were naked. I need your help. Theres a-"

"There's a war coming right? I've heard it all before, the answer is no," she said sternly.

"No it's not that. I need you to go look after Jason in Gotham," he said, muttering slightly.

"Can't Rose do that?" she said, sounding slightly bored.

"She's gone," he said, causing an awkward silence "and Jason has decided to become Robin now. You already know that John's Batman of course,"

"Yes, seeing as I trained him until you came banging on my door, saying that it was an afront to Babs' memory to be training the son of Dick Grayson. Well now you've come to ask me a favour in Dick's old costume. Oh how the tables have turned "Nightwing". Why can't you look after Jason and John?"

"I'm going to raise an army. As many heroes as are still out there. We need them to fight,"

"Fight what? Fight who? Luthor? He's just the president. You need to fight the law, and that makes you a villain. Give up already Tim. Game's over,"

"It's no game. We have to fight. As soon as Lex is gone, the world returns to normal,"

"What, with all the super villains and sickos back on the streets? The ones that kill and rape and maim? Face it, the worlds better,"

"I'm not asking for your support. I'm asking for you too look after my son while I'm away. You don't have to be Huntress, you can be Aunt Helena," he said. She considered for a second.

"Okay. For the kids. But I'm not fighting for you ok? When are you leaving?"

"Now. I've left a note and a cell number for Jason. I'm going to find Rose, then I'm going to meet up with the rest of the Titans," he said. The door to the bathroom opened, and a man stepped in. He was a little shorter than Tim, with jet black hair. He could've been Dick Graysons double. His jaw dropped.

"...Dick?" Jason Todd asked, stammering slightly.

"No, Jason. It's Tim. How long have you and Helena been together?"

"A few months," he said, before growling, and dragging Tim out of the room.

"That was an accident. I was just letting myself in. I didn't know that she was taking a bath," Tim said, hurridley.

"Get out," he hissed. Tim walked to the window, opened it before looking back.

"It's a new age Jason. You can make a difference," he said.

"Out," Jason Todd said. Tim jumped from the ledge. Jason could hear him driving away into the night. He walked into the bathroom where Helena was.

"What was that about?" he asked. Helena looked at him and simply said.

"We're going to Gotham,"

"We?"

"Yes we are,"

[Byrd Man]

http://img170.imageshack.us/img170/4316/robinnewagexv8.png


Gotham City

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Robin/UltBatmanLogo.jpg

Holding on to the grappling line with my left hand, I sail through the air and land on a nearby building.

I have a bo staff in my right hand. It's the same one my dad used in my training. He taught me to wield it with unparalleled skill. Yeah, I'm that good with it.

"Red Bird to Big Bat. Red Bird to Big Bat. I'm in New Town, I'm not getting jack squat."

This is how we do it. I patrol one area of the city, Johnny takes another. While I'm in New Town, he's over in Old Town kicking ass and taking names.

"I'm heading over to Robinson Park."

I shoot out another grappling line and swing off the rooftop.

[SenseiofCheese]

http://i56.photobucket.com/albums/g173/BDagur/new_graphic_novel6888.jpg


Ralph Dibny opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling above him, sweat covering his face and his heart pounding out of his chest. What day was today? Monday? Or was it Wednesday?
It didn't really matter, they were all the same. The days had long since begun to merge together into an endless sea of the same meaningless routine periodically interrupted by sleepless nights. The few nights he actually managed to fall asleep, it was never long before Ralph woke in a pool of his own sweat and tears.

It was always the same nightmare, too. Without fail, it was the same damn images over and over again. Fire and explosion piercing the darkness, the deafening sound of the multitudes of boom tubes, screams of pain. His body aching, stretched too far. His friends dying. Heroes being cut down like animals, casualties of a war that seemed lost. But somehow they pulled through. Somehow, Earth still stood. But even as the sun was rising in the horizon and all the peoples of the world were joined together in celebration, Ralph Dibny sunk further into despair.
He would always remember that moment. The moment where they won the war, but he lost his life.

He lost his Sue.

http://i56.photobucket.com/albums/g173/BDagur/cover.jpg

[Byrd Man]

Metropolis

"Here it is, Kent!"

Jon Brewer is a rather skinny man with a brown receding harilne, he's also my new boss the editor of the....

"Daily Star! Metropolis' finest online newspaper."

It's not as cool as the planet, but you have to start somewhere.

"Wow, Jon...it's something..."

The room he's brought me into has only five or six cubicles in a semi-circle.

"You bet you ass, Kent. We went online after the planet sued us for libel. I was just a copy boy then, and I was lucky to survive. After I took over, we changed. No more tabloids. Now we battle the Planet for readers. Our numbers are about the same, and I hope you can push us to the top, Chris."

I adjust my glasses as I cough.

"Yeah, well...I hope I can to...umm, what's my beat?"

"Oh, you'll be handling the goverment beat. You'll cover local goverment meetings and things like that. Lucky for you, you're not alone."

He puts his fingers in his mouth and whistles loudly.

"Harper!"

A slender, dark-haired woman looks up from a cubicle.

"Yeah, Chief?"

"Come here. I got someone I want you to meet."

She leaves her cubicle and approaches the two of us.

"Chris Kent, this is Lian Harper."

Her green eyes look into my dark brown eyes and I feel my heart skip a beat, I can hear her heart do the same as we lock eyes. It takes both of us a moment to snap out of it.

"...Hello? Somebody do something!"

"Oh! Sorry, chief. Nice to meet you."

I take her hand and warmly smile.

"Likewise."

"Hate to break this little love fest, but you two will be working together on the goverment beat....got a problem with that?"

"No."

"No."

"Good. Now get to work, what the hell am I paying you for?"



******


It's been three days since I was hired by the Star. Lian and I are getting along well...

"Chris *smack* Hold up...."

She unwraps her legs around my waist and her feet touch the broom closet floor.

"What is it?"

She searches for the high heel shoe she flung off in her passionate scramble.

"I thought I heard something..."

I smile as I readjust my glasses.

"Believe me, if someone was coming, I'd hear it."

She smiles as she leans in close to me and looks up.

"Oh really?"

"I have the ears of a deer...."

She jumps into the air and wraps her legs around my waist once more.

"Good. I just hope you can hear if someone's coming. We could get in alot of trouble if they find out about us."

We passionately kiss and I look into her dark green eyes once more.

"That makes it that much more exciting..."

As much as I love Clark, the truth is I'm nothing like him sometimes....


*******


It's morning time now. I sit on the edge of the bed while Lian quietly slumbers behind me. This is the second straight night she's slept over. It's funny, as long as it took Lois and Clark to finally do the deed, it took the two of us a day and a half.

I make my way to the kitchen and pick up the Sunday edition of The Planet. It's all doom and gloom, but I'm intrigued by this vigilante that stopped a drug deal from going down.

"Blond haired vixen...fishnets.....new Black Canary?"

"You better not be eyeing another woman. Do you have any coffee?"

I look up as Lian strolls into the kitchen in her underwear, her black hair shimmers in the early morning light.

"It's in the cupboard over the sink. Oh, I'm not. I'm just reading about this vigilante."

"What about her?"

"She's apparently a hottie."

Lian shoots me a look as she reaches on her tip-toes and and grabs the can of coffee beans. In a few minutes, the smell of fresh brewed coffee fills my apartment.

"So. It's our day off....got any plans?"

I grab a mug and pour coffee into it.

"Yeah, actually. I'm going to visit my dad."

"Cool. Maybe I'll get to meet him someday. Then you can meet my dad in Star City."

"Is he anything like you?"

Lian comes up behind me and starts to bite on my neck.

"I get my sex drive from him...or my grandpa...not sure."

"I need to personally thank him, then."

"Later. But I want to give you something to remember me while you're with your dad."


********


As fun as it is to be Chris Kent. There's one thing I enjoy better.

"Yee-haw!"

I gleefuly yell as I soar through the air. Like I said, I like to be Chris Kent. But Lor-Zod is just as much fun to be. My glasses are gone now and my short brown hair ripples through the wind as I dip close to the ocean. The ocean gives way to ice as I venture into the Artic. Off in the distance, the Fortress looms.

"Heh. Here I come, Clark."

[Karem-Knight]

Metropolis

"Here it is, Kent!"

Jon Brewer is a rather skinny man with a brown receding harilne, he's also my new boss the editor of the....

"Daily Star! Metropolis' finest online newspaper."

It's not as cool as the planet, but you have to start somewhere.

"Wow, Jon...it's something..."

The room he's brought me into has only five or six cubicles in a semi-circle.

"You bet you ass, Kent. We went online after the planet sued us for libel. I was just a copy boy then, and I was lucky to survive. After I took over, we changed. No more tabloids. Now we battle the Planet for readers. Our numbers are about the same, and I hope you can push us to the top, Chris."

I adjust my glasses as I cough.

"Yeah, well...I hope I can to...umm, what's my beat?"

"Oh, you'll be handling the goverment beat. You'll cover local goverment meetings and things like that. Lucky for you, you're not alone."

He puts his fingers in his mouth and whistles loudly.

"Harper!"

A slender, dark-haired woman looks up from a cubicle.

"Yeah, Chief?"

"Come here. I got someone I want you to meet."

She leaves her cubicle and approaches the two of us.

"Chris Kent, this is Lian Harper."

Her green eyes look into my dark brown eyes and I feel my heart skip a beat, I can hear her heart do the same as we lock eyes. It takes both of us a moment to snap out of it.

"...Hello? Somebody do something!"

"Oh! Sorry, chief. Nice to meet you."

I take her hand and warmly smile.

"Likewise."

"Hate to break this little love fest, but you two will be working together on the goverment beat....got a problem with that?"

"No."

"No."

"Good. Now get to work, what the hell am I paying you for?"



******


It's been three days since I was hired by the Star. Lian and I are getting along well...

"Chris *smack* Hold up...."

She unwraps her legs around my waist and her feet touch the broom closet floor.

"What is it?"

She searches for the high heel shoe she flung off in her passionate scramble.

"I thought I heard something..."

I smile as I readjust my glasses.

"Believe me, if someone was coming, I'd hear it."

She smiles as she leans in close to me and looks up.

"Oh really?"

"I have the ears of a deer...."

She jumps into the air and wraps her legs around my waist once more.

"Good. I just hope you can hear if someone's coming. We could get in alot of trouble if they find out about us."

We passionately kiss and I look into her dark green eyes once more.

"That makes it that much more exciting..."

As much as I love Clark, the truth is I'm nothing like him sometimes....


*******


It's morning time now. I sit on the edge of the bed while Lian quietly slumbers behind me. This is the second straight night she's slept over. It's funny, as long as it took Lois and Clark to finally do the deed, it took the two of us a day and a half.

I make my way to the kitchen and pick up the Sunday edition of The Planet. It's all doom and gloom, but I'm intrigued by this vigilante that stopped a drug deal from going down.

"Blond haired vixen...fishnets.....new Black Canary?"

"You better not be eyeing another woman. Do you have any coffee?"

I look up as Lian strolls into the kitchen in her underwear, her black hair shimmers in the early morning light.

"It's in the cupboard over the sink. Oh, I'm not. I'm just reading about this vigilante."

"What about her?"

"She's apparently a hottie."

Lian shoots me a look as she reaches on her tip-toes and and grabs the can of coffee beans. In a few minutes, the smell of fresh brewed coffee fills my apartment.

"So. It's our day off....got any plans?"

I grab a mug and pour coffee into it.

"Yeah, actually. I'm going to visit my dad."

"Cool. Maybe I'll get to meet him someday. Then you can meet my dad in Star City."

"Is he anything like you?"

Lian comes up behind me and starts to bite on my neck.

"I get my sex drive from him...or my grandpa...not sure."

"I need to personally thank him, then."

"Later. But I want to give you something to remember me while you're with your dad."


********


As fun as it is to be Chris Kent. There's one thing I enjoy better.

"Yee-haw!"

I gleefuly yell as I soar through the air. Like I said, I like to be Chris Kent. But Lor-Zod is just as much fun to be. My glasses are gone now and my short brown hair ripples through the wind as I dip close to the ocean. The ocean gives way to ice as I venture into the Artic. Off in the distance, the Fortress looms.

"Heh. Here I come, Clark."



The thought of what he has done to his son has hit him straight in the face, the wound worse then a kryptonite blade. All of a sudden, faintly he could here a sound coming from outside the fortress.

“No…it can’t be…..”

His heart started pounding, madly he started breathing heavily, bracing himself for the moment he should have done 20 years ago he takes a deep breath and walks to the entrance.

“Open.”

He commands the doors, as if they were magic and like that, the boy he had abandoned and left for no reason at all appeared before his eyes, Clark took another heavy and deep breath.

“Hello, Christopher.”

[Byrd Man]

The thought of what he has done to his son has hit him straight in the face, the wound worse then a kryptonite blade. All of a sudden, faintly he could here a sound coming from outside the fortress.

“No…it can’t be…..”

His heart started pounding, madly he started breathing heavily, bracing himself for the moment he should have done 20 years ago he takes a deep breath and walks to the entrance.

“Open.”

He commands the doors, as if they were magic and like that, the boy he had abandoned and left for no reason at all appeared before his eyes, Clark took another heavy and deep breath.

“Hello, Christopher.”

I touch down on the icy ground and look at Clark.

He's aged a good bit in the years he's been gone, I suppose losing Lois would do that to him. I'll admit, I'm still a bit mad that he abandonded me when Lois died and left me alone in the world. I was lucky I found two amazing women to help raise me, Martha Kent and Karen Starr, you may know her as Kara Zor-L or Power Woman.

"It's good to see you, Clark. It's been awhile."

[Karem-Knight]

I touch down on the icy ground and look at Clark.

He's aged a good bit in the years he's been gone, I suppose losing Lois would do that to him. I'll admit, I'm still a bit mad that he abandonded me when Lois died and left me alone in the world. I was lucky I found two amazing women to help raise me, Martha Kent and Karen Starr, you may know her as Kara Zor-L or Power Woman.

"It's good to see you, Clark. It's been awhile."


Clark looked at his adopted son, with guilt, the fact that the lack of the use dad was apparent in his voice, still who could blame Chris for that, Clark nodded and gave a nervous smile.

Giving out a heavy sigh he had waited years for this moment and wasn’t going to let something like that get in his way.

“You’ve changed, quite a bit….all grown up.”

The very talk reminded him out of all those years he could have gotten over Lois’s death and moved on with his life, he didn’t always have to be Superman, sometimes, sometimes Clark Kent was needed more then Superman. But it was to late for that now, much to long.

Clark looked down on the ground, then onto his son and put his hand on his shoulder, with very faint tears in his eyes.

“I’m, sorry, Chris, not a day goes by that I regret that, I wasn’t there for you!”

Closing his eyes then opening them within seconds he managed to focus.

“But I promise now son, I promise you that I’ll never let something like that happen, ever again! You have my word.”

[Byrd Man]

Closing his eyes then opening them within seconds he managed to focus.

“But I promise now son, I promise you that I’ll never let something like that happen, ever again! You have my word.”


"It's okay, Clark. You don't have to apologize."

I pat his shoulder and smile.

"From what Kara and Ma told me, Lois was your world, she was the thing that kept you tied to this world. It was only natural that you'd exile yourself after her death."

We stand there for a moment before I look at him and arch my eyebrow.

"So, old man. You gonna invite me in? Or am I just going to stand here freezing my butt off?"

[Karem-Knight]

"It's okay, Clark. You don't have to apologize."

I pat his shoulder and smile.

"From what Kara and Ma told me, Lois was your world, she was the thing that kept you tied to this world. It was only natural that you'd exile yourself after her death."

We stand there for a moment before I look at him and arch my eyebrow.

"So, old man. You gonna invite me in? Or am I just going to stand here freezing my butt off?"

Clark gave laughed with a smile on his face.

“Sure come in.”

The two walked inside the fortress, Christopher stands in awe and amazement of the palace, it was the same for everyone. The only person not marveled by it was Bruce, may he rest in peace he thought to himself.

Starring at the young boy, now a man Clark still had a smile on his face.

“You haven’t been here for a while, have you?”

[Byrd Man]

Starring at the young boy, now a man Clark still had a smile on his face.

“You haven’t been here for a while, have you?”




"Not since I was six. You've made some upgrades "

I quietly laugh as a Superman robot clunks on by.

"I uh, I got a job. A reporter job."

Clark shoots me a quizzical look as he looks at me.

"It's at the Star, though. Heh."

I rub the back of my head as I smile.

"They're out of the tabloid business. They do all their stuff online now. I cover the goverment beat with Lian Harper."

A soft smile appears on my face as I think of Lian.

"I've really been enjoying it."

[Karem-Knight]

"Not since I was six. You've made some upgrades "

I quietly laugh as a Superman robot clunks on by.

"I uh, I got a job. A reporter job."

Clark shoots me a quizzical look as he looks at me.

"It's at the Star, though. Heh."

I rub the back of my head as I smile.

"They're out of the tabloid business. They do all their stuff online now. I cover the goverment beat with Lian Harper."

A soft smile appears on my face as I think of Lian.

"I've really been enjoying it."

“So we got another reporter in the Kent family?”

Chris smiled; he gave a soft sounding “Yeah.” The girl he mentioned, Harper, the name sounded familiar, someone Clark couldn’t quite put his finger on. Ignoring the query in his mind, he wanted to continue the conversation.

“Was the Star your first choice or did you look anywhere else first, just curious.”

[Byrd Man]

“So we got another reporter in the Kent family?”

Chris smiled; he gave a soft sounding “Yeah.” The girl he mentioned, Harper, the name sounded familiar, someone Clark couldn’t quite put his finger on. Ignoring the query in his mind, he wanted to continue the conversation.

“Was the Star your first choice or did you look anywhere else first, just curious.”

"I thought about the Planet, but I was afraid that your footsteps there were a bit too big for me to follow in. I applied at the Star, I even applied for the Gotham Gazette and Globe."

I take a deep breath before I say my next words.

"I, uh. I also thought of doing something else the Kents are notorious for..."

I flash a sly smile as it dawns on Clark.

"Time for me to stand for truth, justice, and the American way. Just like you, the two Kara's, and Conner."

[Karem-Knight]

"I thought about the Planet, but I was afraid that your footsteps there were a bit too big for me to follow in. I applied at the Star, I even applied for the Gotham Gazette and Globe."

I take a deep breath before I say my next words.

"I, uh. I also thought of doing something else the Kents are notorious for..."

I flash a sly smile as it dawns on Clark.

"Time for me to stand for truth, justice, and the American way. Just like you, the two Kara's, and Conner."

The announcement shocked Clark, his tongue caught in the situation.

“Wow, I wasn’t expecting that.”

Clark stared at Chris in a more serious way.

“I don’t know Christopher, it’s dangerous now, for anyone who wants to help people, even for me. They know what can harm us and if they ever find you Chris, believe me they won’t stop hurting you, they’ll go at it like animals. Especially Luthor.”

Looking at his son he gave a sigh.

“But, I guess you have thought about it, and I trust your judgement. But, don’t forget I’ll always be looking out for you, the moment you need any help, I’ll get down there as fast as a bullet.”

[Byrd Man]

“But, I guess you have thought about it, and I trust your judgement. But, don’t forget I’ll always be looking out for you, the moment you need any help, I’ll get down there as fast as a bullet.”




"Thanks alot, Clark. I think I can manage, but it never hurts to have Superman on the job. I'll remember that. I still haven't thought of a name. I was thinking of taking up a name like Kara's. Tell me, what do you think of Chris Kent becoming Power-Man?"

[Karem-Knight]

"Thanks alot, Clark. I think I can manage, but it never hurts to have Superman on the job. I'll remember that. I still haven't thought of a name. I was thinking of taking up a name like Kara's. Tell me, what do you think of Chris Kent becoming Power-Man?"

“Surprised you’re asking me, I’m the last guy would probably ask for name advice.”

Clark said, laughingly all of a sudden an emergency call came up.

“Space shuttle Freedom. Major crash expected, coming into earth’s atmosphere in thirty seconds.”

Clark looked out the window; already in full costume he clenched his fist, looking at his son with that look of determination.

“Guess this is as good of a time as any to see if you’re up for this!”

Superman said, floating above the skyline, his son following him as they fly up to the reaches of the earth.

[Byrd Man]

“Guess this is as good of a time as any to see if you’re up for this!”

Superman said, floating above the skyline, his son following him as they fly up to the reaches of the earth.

I smile as I fly past Clark in a blur of motion.

"You're definatly getting older!"

Clark follows close behind me as we break through the Earth's atmosphere and into the coldness of space.

The Space Shuttle flys past us in a ball of flames as it heads towards the ground.

"What's the plan, Superman?"

BLAM!!!

An explosion rocks the skies as the shuttle tears itself in two. I use my x-ray vision to look inside the two halves.

"The astronauts are in the chunk of shuttle on the left. I'll take out the chunk that's heading towards China. Sound good?"

[Karem-Knight]

I smile as I fly past Clark in a blur of motion.

"You're definatly getting older!"

Clark follows close behind me as we break through the Earth's atmosphere and into the coldness of space.

The Space Shuttle flys past us in a ball of flames as it heads towards the ground.

"What's the plan, Superman?"

BLAM!!!

An explosion rocks the skies as the shuttle tears itself in two. I use my x-ray vision to look inside the two halves.

"The astronauts are in the chunk of shuttle on the left. I'll take out the chunk that's heading towards China. Sound good?"

Clark nodded to Chris and swooped down towards his chunk, it was funny taking commands from his adopted son. As he flew down he used his X Ray to look on to see the Astro noughts, trapped in and holding on to what ever they could as they entered a fiery death.

“Not on my watch!”

Superman said to himself, flying faster then the shuttle he managed to get directly below it and managed to catch it with his hands, it made a an impact for the people inside but now they were safe.

Blowing around it to cool it down he flew down towards land and searched for a good place to safety, flying down rapidly but controllably he was somewhere near Floirda by the time he managed to land.

THUD!

Landing like Atlas and holding the shuttle steady Clark carefully and placed it on the road, tearing out the door, he could see the Astonaughts in shock and gratitude.

“Are you alright?”

They all nodded as he lends them a hand, as soon as the four got out one quickly asked.

“Where is the other fuel engine area!? It came off seconds before you saved us.”

“Don’t worry my, associate has it covered, which reminds me…”


Superman shot up into the air as quickly as he could, heading upwards towards his son.

[Byrd Man]

"Uhh!"

My muscles strain and I grit my teeth as I grip the chuck of space shuttle in an effort to stop it's plummet towards Earth.

WHAM!

I hit an air pocket and the chuck of metal I'm riding bucks me off.

"Screw this!"

I use my x-ray vision to scan the hunk and see that the only thing in it is fuel tanks...highly flammible fuel tanks. My eyes become two slits as the red beams fly out and strike the chunk of falling metal. It starts to glow red and then finally...

BOOM!

It erupts into a massive fireball and incinerates the piece of shuttle.

"Heh. Power-Man: One. Giant Ball of Fire: Zero."

[Karem-Knight]

"Uhh!"

My muscles strain and I grit my teeth as I grip the chuck of space shuttle in an effort to stop it's plummet towards Earth.

WHAM!

I hit an air pocket and the chuck of metal I'm riding bucks me off.

"Screw this!"

I use my x-ray vision to scan the hunk and see that the only thing in it is fuel tanks...highly flammible fuel tanks. My eyes become two slits as the red beams fly out and strike the chunk of falling metal. It starts to glow red and then finally...

BOOM!

It erupts into a massive fireball and incinerates the piece of shuttle.

"Heh. Power-Man: One. Giant Ball of Fire: Zero."

“Not the most, shuttle option.”

Superman said with a wink and smiling;

“But not bad, considering it was just fuel.”

All of sudden, Clark heard the buzzing of machine drones, made to take out any meta human activity.

“You better go, they’re going to be looking for us now.”

"Sure Dad, it's been...fun."


Smiling once more the two waved at each other, as Chris flew away, Clark hovered and waited till the drones were in sight, and within seconds destroyed them with his lazer vision.


Not wanting anymore attention, Superman flew away, back to the fortress, he had something else that needed taken care of that night.

[Byrd Man]

I speed away from Clark and the approaching drones. I'm opening the door of my apartment in Metropolis a few minutes later.

"Lian? You still here?"

I look around, but she's nowhere to be seen.

BEEP!

My cellphone goes off, I had it silenced while I was with Clark. Looks like Lian left me a voice message...

"Hey, Chris. It's me. I hated to leave you like this, but I had to get back to Star City. My grandpa is seriously sick.....I-...I'm not sure if he's going to make it.....I'll call you later."

The phone clicks and her voice fades as the message ends.

I put the phone down and shove my hands into my pocket. I should be there with her, we haven't been together too long, but I feel like I should be there to comfort her. If I go to Star, it won't take me five minutes to fly to Star. In the mean time, I'll work on my sewing skills and try to work up a design on my new super suit.

[trustyside-kick]

OOC: Previously (http://forums.superherohype.com/showpost.php?p=13707335&postcount=146)...

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

Owen continues to marvel at the masses of people brought forth for some special occasion. Although, it would seem that he was somewhat late; people seem to be leaving. Seeing the large group spread apart, Owen walks away from his dark corner in the alley, and starts to walk across the street.

*HONK! HONK!*

Owen turns to where he hears the bizarre, loud, noise. Some sort of machine heads right for him. He's frozen silent; never before has he seen such a mechanism. He becomes almost dazed as it flashes light at him; like the Sun.

*HONK! HONK!*

"Hey, kid! MOVE OUT OF THE WAY!"

*HONK! HONK!*

It's as if the last few honks finally wake Owen up from his amazement with the large machine. But it seems he did so a little too long. Reacting completely in reflex, Owen catches the machine as the driver tries to slam on the breaks; the truck drags all the way into the building.

*CRASH!*

A large group of people run over to the scene of the accident, as well as some nearby police. The driver in the truck lies unconscious upside-down, so the policemen quickly grab him as the truck starts to leak oil. With the truck flipped over as well, they try to get him out quickly should a spark from the engine start a fire leading to an explosion. But they don't have to worry.

Miraculously, the truck starts to move as it skids on the pavement, the scraping hoarse and loud. It is Owen who moves the truck. Annoyed with how much time it takes, he eventually unleashes an uncontrollable tug on the truck, and it goes skyrocketting across the street, hitting a different building. Luckily, no innocent bystanders were hurt.

He walks out of the hole in the building, his eyes staring down marvelously at his hands. It's as if he is even stronger here! There seems to be so much less force exerting onto his body unlike the crushing depths of the ocean.

"Woah..."

A crowd of people circle around Owen, and he starts to get uncomfortable.

"He...he's a metahuman!"

"Yea! He got hit by that truck and it didn't even phase him!"

"Then he tried to throw it back at us!"

"Woah, there. I...I didn't try to--"

The policemen walk through the crowd, mainly keeping them from piling on top of Owen; basically taking control of the situation. After more squat cars arrive, the officers start to crowd around Owen with a blockade stopping the crowd of people.

"This isn't going as well as I had hoped..."

"Just calm down, son. We don't want to hurt you..."

"Put your hands on your head, and kneel onto the pavement."

Owen finds himself in a most uncomfortable situation. He sees the officers approaching him with something in his hands. They may not be of the same design, but he'd recognize handcuffs; Atlantean or not.

[SenseiofCheese]

http://i56.photobucket.com/albums/g173/BDagur/new_graphic_novel6888.jpg

He wakes up. Another day, another nightmare. Ralph rubs his eyes and lays in bed for almost a full hour before finally getting up. It's not that he's lazy, or sleepy. He just can't get up. Whether it's physical or mental he doesn't know, much less care. But everyday it takes him longer and longer to find a reason to get out of bed. Today it was the doorbell.

It had honestly been so long since he heard the doorbell ring that at first he thought his mind had finally broken and he had begun hearing things. A second ring and he knew someone was actually at the door. His tired old feet touched the cold floor and he pushed himself to a barely standing position. Taking a deep breath and looking towards the door, he heard another ring. Whoever it was, it was important.

Who the hell would want something from old Ralph Dibny? Everyone in his neighborhood had long since given up on visiting him. He even captured the imaginations of the children in the neighborhood, who had all begun referring to him as 'That creepy old guy down the street'.

"I'll..." his voice, so rarely used these days, felt like a razor in his throat. He coughed harshly. "I'll be right there."

Ralph pulled on a robe and made his way to the door. His frail hand reached out and grabbed the doorknob, twisting it and pulling the door open. He almost thought it was just another doorbell prank when he didn't see anyone one the other side of the door.

"E..Excuse me, mister?" an impossibly small voice almost whispered up at him. Ralph looked down at a young boy, who couldn't have been any older than 8 years old. The boy looked up at him with glazed eyes, almost shaking with fear. "Y..Yes?" Ralph replied as softly as he could, not wanting to scare the young boy any more than his appearance already had.

The boy's head turned and looked behind him. Ralph looked beyond the boy and spotted three other boys, same age as the one standing in front of him, doing a bad job of hiding behind a tree and watching their friend talking to the monster of the neighborhood.

"Umm..I..Umm..Me and my friends where, um, playing football, and um, our ball kinda landed in your backyard." the boy quietly explained.

"I see. What's your name, young man?" Ralph asked.

"Um, my mom told me not to tell strangers my name...but um, I'm Tommy."

"And I suppose you lost a bet, and had to come over here and get the ball back, Tommy?"

His eyes darting toward the ground, the young boy shamefully replied "Yes sir."

"That's okay, son. Wait here and I'll get your ball."

Ralph turned his back and walked to the backdoor. When he opened it and felt the cold air rush through his house, he was almost surprised to actually see a ball sitting on the faded lawn.
What almost surprised him even more, was that the boy was still on his porch when he got back, ball in hand.

"There you go, Tommy. Better watch where you kick that thing, could break someone's window."

"Yes, sir. Thank you Mr...."

"Dibny. My name is Ralph Dibny."

"Thank you Mr. Dibny, sir."

The young boy grabbed the ball and immediately jumped off the porch, dashing back towards his friends. Ralph lingered for a moment, and closed the door.

"Oh man, I thought he was gonna eat you!"

"He's even older than I thought!"

"I bet he has a bunch of dead people in his cellar!"

Ralph turned and stood still. A long time ago he had come to the conclusion that if people were going to think him some kind of creep, he might as well indulge them. He didn't know why, but he felt a little less like a monster now.

[Karem-Knight]

Metropolis:

Clark Kent sat down at a local café, right next to the current location of the Daily Planet along with his good friend, now editor of chief Jimmy Olsen sitting with him. The two had just recently met and Jimmy, still shaken up by the Joker’s attack on him a few weeks ago, felt safe once again with Superman on the scene.

“I mean, all this time, 20 years gone and he comes right back to us, sure we sould be mad at him, but for some reason we’re not you know? Cause he still manages to look at the best of things, still manages to inspire the country, the world in dark times like this.”

Jimmy said, taking a large zip of his coffee and putting it on the table once again, facing Clark, who was quite surprised Jimmy still hadn’t figured it out yet, or was just leading Clark on.

“So, if you’re so supportive of him how come the Planet seems more biased to the A.V.A. agreement?”

“Because, Clark, Luthor’s still President, and freedom of speech, just doesn’t cut it for us these days!”

Jimmy checked the time on his watch and looked out the window, “Okay, well Clark it’s getting late, looks like we have to catch up some other time, you don’t mind do you?”


“Of course not, Jimmy. You have a lot of work to do.”

“Okay, cacth ya later pal!”

Jimmy finished his up of coffee, and rushed out of the café back to his office, Clark looked as he went on by, seeing Jimmy already left money enough for Clark to leave with, he went outside breathing in the air of the gigantic city of Metropolis heard a fatal scream miles away, underground in the subway system.

“And so have I….”

Rushing away, past the crowd of people in his old man cloths, they couldn’t help but notice he ran faster then an athlete, sprinting towards an alleyway he soon bulleted into the air, and they soon saw Superman in all his glory.

Swooping down to the Subway system of Metropolis, Clark couldn’t help but notice how different it was, new technology everywhere, just getting older, Clark thought to himself and soon bulleted to the troubled train that was about to crash straight towards a dead end.

Using his X Ray vision, he identified that it was no accident, masked bandits had hijacked the train, and they had no idea what was installed for them, as soon they saw a man floating, grabbing the front of the train and leading it into a halt.

Tearing it to pieces the men, frightfully, fired at Superman as the bullets recoiled of his chest as he carefully landed, peacefully, taking away the guns from the bandits’ hands and crushing them within seconds.
“You don’t want to this, Superman!” One of the bandits said, tiring to sound brave, getting out a detonator, Clark without thinking first, used his heat vision to melt the remote, but at that exact moment the remote was triggered and soon the timer went off.

“ARGHHHH!” Clark dashed towards the bomb, using his hearing once more to trigger where it was, and within seconds was right where it was, using his X-Ray vision it again, the thought occurred to him.

“Lead…….everyone please, stand back for a moment!”

Using his immense strength, Superman tore the floorboards and found the bomb grabbing it, he froze it within seconds stopping the timer with 20 seconds to go before it blew up.

“Is everyone alright?”

They all nodded, going to one of the doors, the train was near a station, Clark threw away one of the doors, “Everyone, tell the people in the other parts of the train to come to this cart.”

They all rushed, soon everyone was out of the train, except for two people, an old man and his daughter, they’re crying and the old man gasping for air was ignored from all the other people on the train, Clark walked towards them.

“What’s wrong?”

“My father, he has a heart condition, I think he’s having a….heart attack! Please you have to….”

“Don’t worry!”

Superman, took the old man in his arms, Running towards the station in costume, the daughter following him.

“Is anyone here a doctor?”


All looking back, wanting to help the man of steel, they all wish they knew if one of them was there, but they couldn’t, realising this he asked them;

“Where’s the nearest hospital?”

“Three blocks away, you go up and take a right and then you’ll see it…….”

Dashing out of the Subway station in a flash, he flew towards the hospital emergency centre, giving all the residents there a fright.

“This man is having a heart attack, can someone please help him!”

Four nurses came rushing with a bed for the man, Superman placed him there carefully.

“It’s alright, you’re safe now!”
As the nurses dragged him along, Superman could almost hear the man whispering “Thank you…”

Smiling, Clark got out of the hospital and flew to the skies.

[SenseiofCheese]

http://i56.photobucket.com/albums/g173/BDagur/new_graphic_novel6888.jpg

The young Tommy's visit had been on Ralph's mind the remainder of the day. No matter how much he had convinced himself, and others, that all he wanted was to be left alone, he had to admit he had come dangerously close to actually enjoying the interaction with another person. Even if that person was 8-years old and scared to death of him.

Ralph carefully brought his body down into a creaky chair facing a large window, the window in turn facing his front lawn. Looking out at the brightly painted houses, all of them as welcoming as the next, all lined up perfectly and all containing jubilant and happy faces, he couldn't help but being almost transported back in time.
To when the house he lived in was one of those happy homes. To when it contained two people instead of a lone figure, more myth than man in this neighborhood. He couldn't really remember when the last time a child had stood on his front porch, but he remembered it as a common when Sue was still alive. Almost everyday children would come running up to their door, asking for one of Sue's homemade cookies and one of Ralph's Superman stories.
Having no children of their own, they had both enjoyed the visits. A warmth washed over Ralph when he remember the smile on Sue's face as she watched the kids enjoy her food and hang on to every word of his stories.

It was a smile that had often saved Ralph from complete despair. It had been his one thread of hope during the invasion, to know Sue and her smile would welcome him back into her arms when all was said and done, no matter what happened. But no...

Fire. Thunderous cracks, the sky splitting in two everywhere he looked. The screams of innocent people being cut down all around him. Children calling for their mothers, their fathers. His friends shouting for the brave soldiers to keep fighting, to hold on hope.
Elongated Man stands frozen on the battlefield, the scale of the destruction hitting him like a truck. He wants to move, he wants to help, but he can't. Something his holding him back. Clark calls for him to move, Diana screams at him to please help.
But whatever is holding him back won't let go. He turns around and sees Sue. His darling Sue, clutching his arms in a vice-like grip, her face distorted in pain, tears running down her boiling hot skin.

"Ralph! Ralph why are you letting me die?!?! Ralph why won't you save me?!?!?!"

"Oh God, Sue, baby, honey please don't leave me! Sue, oh God I'm so sorry! Please stay! Please don't leave me!!! SUE!!!"

"SUE!!!"

Ralph eyes jerk open as the nightmare lets go of him. His heart beats out of his chest and his hands shake. His body covered in sweat from head to toe, he grabs hold of the chair. He had fallen asleep in it and as he looks out the window he sees it had gotten dark out.
Darkness sprawled through the neighborhood, lights turned off in all the windows of all the peaceful little houses, the sole source of light were the few street lamps dotted around the streets.

As he pulls himself out of the chair, Ralph spots something out of the corner of his eye. Out there, standing directly underneath one of the street lamps stood Tommy, the young boy. Clutching something in his hand, the young boy stared directly at the window where Ralph stood, staring back.
Confused, Ralph raised his hands. He didn't expect the young boy to return the favor, but he wanted to make sure he wasn't experiencing some brand new nightmare.
But like a frightened animal, the boy shot off into the dark, leaving behind nothing to suggest he had even been there.

"Wai...." Ralph began, but the word faded.

[Catman_prb]

http://i263.photobucket.com/albums/ii130/alexgprb/7850-nightwing_400.jpg

The Titans Tower had been destroyed in the war with Darkseid. It was one of the first places to be annihilated, after the Justice League Watchtower. Once the war was over, the governemnt didn't want the Tower to be rebuilt. Neither did the Titans, or what was left of them. So it lay there, a pile of rubble, representing something that was once great, people that were once heroes. So this is where Tim had chosen to bring the heroes back.

The motorbike sped through the streets, throwing dust into the night behind it. Tim's leather jacket flapped behind him as he drove, visor down face set in a determined grimace. He stopped the bike by the rubble, and stood, climbing up over the rocks quickly. He sat down, watching the sun set in the red sky, and three figures walked towards him. He could see from here who it was.

Victor Stone was in the lead, striding along like he was king of the world. There was a grin plastered on his lined face, his hair a steelly grey instead of the normal black. To his right was a woman who seemed to be as young as the day that Tim had first met her. She was in a black cloak, her raven black hair in sharp contrast to her palid complexion. There was a red diamond in the middle of her forehead, and for once Tim saw her smile. It was uplifting.

To Vic's left was a figure Tim had seen many time before, normally looking up at the Jokers face with doe eyes, and some sick, twisted love. And yet Vic was walking with her like she was an allie, not an enemy. Tim jumped, and landed at the bottom of the rubble. He didn't say anthing, just pulled Vic into a hug.

"You look bigger. And older," Tim said, croaking slightly. Vic laughed.

"Nice start man. Just keep insulting me, and this'll work out fine," Vic said, with a twinkle in his eye. Tim turned to Raven, expecting a brief nod at most, to mark the occasion, so he was shocked when she threw herself at him and clung to his chest.

"It's been too long," she said in her deep throaty voice. Tim was even more shocked when he saw a tear rolling down her cheek. She finally let go, pulling her hood over her head and looking slightly ashamed. Tim was speechless, and then turned around to the final person.

"Harley Quin," he stated blandly, looking at her big green eyes. She shook her head.

"Guess again Timmy," she squealed. Tim thought for a second. Harley Quin had blue eyes. The only person he'd ever met who'd put on a Harley costume with green eyes was...

"Duela?...Duela Dent? God Vic, I tell you to round up the old crowd and you get everyone who ever even looked at the Titans," he said. She jumped up at him, and he caught her in his arms instinctively, before dropping her to the ground. Before she could start shouting at him, there was a rumbling sound. Tim turned, adopting a fighting stance.

A battered van came up the road, the knackered exhaust spluttering and puffing along as it came. It pulled up next to the bike, and the driver door burst open. The passenger seat swung open, and a refreshed looking Beatrice Langstrom dropped out and walked over to the other Titans. Cassie flew, litterally flew, out of the cab and embraced Tim, knocking him to the ground. He looked up at Cassie, who was sitting on his chest, grinning like a lunatic.

"Hi," she said simply.

"What is it with all the hugging?" Tim said, trying and failing to get Cassie off of him.

"You're just incredibly lucky," she said, sliding off of him and standing up.

"So...what now?" Vic said, looking around at the group.

"I need you're help with something..."

"With what?" Raven croaked.

"I need you to help me find Rose," he said. There was silence and Cassie's head dropped down.

"Was that the only reason you called us here?" Duela said, the goofy smile dropping off her face.

"No. It's the first reason. I need to find out what happened to her, otherwise I won't be any use to anyone," Tim said, looking slightly ashamed.

"Any other reason?" Cassie said coldly.

"Yes. The world needs us, it needs heroes again, it needs to believe. We need to remember to fight again, to have a cause. Some of us haven't done enough. We need to do it for those that aren't here. Those that inspired us. Those that were our friends. Those that loved us, and have left us forever. We do this for the good men that died for no reason. We do this for the good men that died without a cause. We do this for every single wrong thing that has ever happened in this world," Tim said to the reminiscing faces "We do this for the Titans,"

http://i263.photobucket.com/albums/ii130/alexgprb/126955-teen-titans_400.jpg

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

Entirely unintended as Owen merely tried to cross the street to get a closer view at the peculiar gathering of the masses, he has grabbed quite the attention. The commotion of the crowd is bleeding to the ears it is so loud. A news crew, who thought they were done when President Luthor stepped down the podium race to the scene of the accident. They go live in mere minutes on every television station in America that was tuned to Luthor's beautiful speech about a day we all know too well from 20 years ago.

"If you are just tuning in now, this is Chet Anderson with Channel 22 News. Just when things couldn't get more interesting after the daunting return of Superman during President Luthor's memorial speech, a car accident has taken place that has nearly devastated the nearby area. It appears that no one is hurt, say for the young man's truck. Miraculously, the jaywalker the young man had hit stands unharmed and without even the small of scratches."

"What is also so peculiar about the new appearance of this 'Superman' is that he wears the attire of a hero that has not been seen around the world--above or below--for nearly 20 years now. No matter how many years pass by, the classic orange and green will always ring 'Aquaman' to one's ear."

"So has the King of the Deep finally returned to the surface world? Is he the new King, hoping to make his presence known? The man wearing the famous colors looks no more older than a college student so much about him is quite confusing."

"I said, kid...put your hands up!"

"Listen! I--I didn't mean to. I didn't do anything! He just...hit me!"

"That's it, boys. Grab the metahuman tasers. This one sure as hell ain't gonna come easy."

"T-T-Tasers? Woah there--GAHHH!!"

Each of the police officers shoot out their tasers, and as soon as the wires cling to Owen's body, he is charged with an immense amount of electricity. The pain is excruciating, but one Owen can endure somewhat. When Owen drops to his knees, the officers stop.

To their amazement, he is still moving, and starts to get up on one knee.

"Get him again, boys!"

"AAAAAAAAHHH!!"

The shocks continue. The nearby citizens are struck with fear as the young boy before him is struck with one of the worst pains imaginable as the volts of lightning flow through his body. Owen collapses to the floor once again, only this time he does not get up.

"It appears the young boy has finally been apprehended as the officers pick him up, and restrain his hands with handcuffs. Only one thing to say from this reporter: good riddance. I'm Chet Anderson."

[SenseiofCheese]

http://i56.photobucket.com/albums/g173/BDagur/new_graphic_novel6888.jpg


"It appears the young boy has finally been apprehended as the officers pick him up, and restrain his hands with handcuffs. Only one thing to say from this reporter: good riddance. I'm Chet Anderson."

Ralph took his eyes off the TV and sighed. Through the years he had become paranoid, tired and alone, and every time he turned on the television or opened a newspaper he saw that the entire world had followed his lead.

He hadn't really been watching the news. Not with any sort of concentration anyway. His mind was firmly on the wall in front of him. Lined with photo albums, the wall hadn't been touched in near 15 years.
Some years after Sue's death, Ralph had tried to go through the albums. But no matter how much he had hoped it would help him, seeing her smiling face again, all reliving their happiest moments together brought him was more pain. It had taken him 5 years to re-build some resemblance of a regular life, but it came crashing down because of a photo album.

It was a bit pathetic, Ralph thought, his living a life that could be derailed by a small, blue book. But then he remembered, he wasn't living much of a life at all.

After what seemed like hours of staring at the album, he raised his hand. Holding his arm outstretched towards the wall, he was close enough to the album to almost feel it's touch on his fingertips. All of a sudden, as if the very touch of the cover turned acidic, Ralph yelped out in fright and yanked his hand back. His eyes wide, he took a few deep breaths before looking back to the television.

"Maybe some other time....Maybe."

-------------------------------------

Waking up in a pool of sweat, Ralph sat up straight in his bed. Another night, another nightmare.
His feet touched the floor and Ralph flicked on the lamp beside his bed and looked over to Sue's side of the bed. It had become something he did by force of habit, almost as if after all these years she'd magically appear lying next to him.
His thoughts and the sound of his own heavy breath were interrupted as the sound of panicked footsteps reached inside his bedroom window. Peering his head curiously up to the glass, he saw the silhouette of a small figure running hurriedly down the street, away from his porch.

[MST3K 4ever]

Lex meets with his National Security Advisors.

He says, "I have been over each of your reports and they all seem to say the same thing. We are looking at a rise in the cape and mask activity, and there isn't a whole lot of other options we have other than enforce the laws on the books currently in place."

Many of them nod and Lex growls, "Your suggestions are pure crap!"

He throws the report across the room and says, "20 years ago I came up with the Superhero registration act. That was thinking outside the box for that time, what I am looking for is someone else to have that kind of thinking."

Lex regains his composure and says, "I apologize for outburst. I do have to admit that many of your suggestions actually have some potential, but they are lacking a certain quaility. I suggest we meet back here in one week to discuss your new ideas, agreed?"

They nod and Lex dismisses them.

[Catman_prb]

"So how do we find Rose?" Vic asked as the group settled into Cassie's van. Tim gave a half smile.
"I think that Rose is probably with Slade by now," he said, leaning against the side of it.
"So how do we find Slade?"
"Slade Wilson? Word on the underground is that he's kidnapping meta humans and experimenting on them," she said matter-of-factly. The group stared at her.
"Word on the underground?" Raven croaked.
"I'm part of an underground network that are helping meta huimans to get out of the States. So what?"
"That's why I'm here. Tim sent me to Cassie's cell, but they got raided and we had to get out of there pretty quickly. I was with her when she got your call," Beatrice Langstrom said.
"...So how do we find Slade?" Duela said, eyes wide. It unnerved Tim that her eyes were always this wide.
"Well that makes it much easier. I've designed a device that will locate metahumans in and around Earth," Tim said with a smile.
"What's the point with detecting metahumans around Earth?"
"Freeze's space prison. I want to find out how many people are there,"
"Why?"
"That's the next point of call. We're doing a jailbreak. After we take down Slade,"
"So turn on your magical doo-mah-hickey and let's go," Duela squeaked, bouncing up and down next to Vic. Tim turned on the device, and a small holographic globe was projected into the air.

"It's based on Bruce's OMAC technology. Every red dot is a metahuman. So that big cluster of dot's near Arizona is most likely Slade's base and even if it isn't it'll be good to check it out," Tim said.
"Dude, you think way too much. Let's just go over there and turn his wrinkled backside into *****," Vic said. Tim looked at the group.
"Okay, who's driving?"

[Catman_prb]

Edit

[SenseiofCheese]

http://i56.photobucket.com/albums/g173/BDagur/new_graphic_novel6888.jpg

Over the next few days, Ralph noticed the young boy more and more. During day or night, the boy would stand across from the Dibny house and just stare, to be pulled away by his friends or parents.
At first Ralph didn't pay him any attention, figuring it for morbid curiosity on the boy's part. After all, most of the children in the neighborhood had gone through the phase of being scared and fascinated of the lonely old man simultaneously, resulting in them loitering about outside his house. Usually it lasted for a week, at most two. But days passed by with no discerning qualities to distinguish them from the rest, and all of a sudden Ralph woke up and a month had passed since the boy first stepped onto his porch. Yet still, every day like clockwork, the boy would be there.

And it would be a week still, before the boy knocked on the door.

Peering up with a mixture of fright and wonder at Ralph, the boy spoke up. "Mr..Mr. Dibny?"

"Yes? What do you want?"

"I'm Tommy, sir. Tommy Barker."

"Yes, Tommy, I remember." There was a silence, during which Ralph decided he had had enough of the constant bother of the children of the neighborhood. The running past his house screaming things, the throwing rocks at the windows, the these prank calls. With an edge to his voice, Ralph broke the silence. "You need to leave now, Tommy. And please don't come back, ever again."

Ralph's hand found the doorknob and pushed the door to a near-close, before the boy's voice jumped through the crack in the door. "Uhm, Mr. Dibny sir...I'm sorry I bothered you. I just was, uhm, wondering if.....if you could sign this?"

Swinging the door open again, Ralph's heart sunk when he saw the boy reach a photo out toward him.

http://i56.photobucket.com/albums/g173/BDagur/57645-justice-league-of-am_400.jpg

[Apprentice]

http://i13.photobucket.com/albums/a296/Apprentice1/BatmanLogo2.gif?t=1202752990

The Batman descended from the night sky, his cape-enshrouded figure silhouetted by the moon as it cast its pale silvery gaze over the concrete jungle below. A thin, almost invisible ropeline shot outwards, grappling a stone gargoyle and redirecting his momentum upwards. In a fluid, well-practiced motion, he served the connection and sailed upwards, his cape billowing out at his back, and landed silently on a rooftop. The city was deceptively quiet, its apparent calmness masking the darkness that threatened to consume it; it was a darkness that Batman knew all too well. His even gaze wandered across the vicinity as he strode purposefully forward, mentally re-mapping his patrol route to elude the ever-persistent police forces. Even now, the Dark Knight could almost feel the net of the authorities closing in around him, as tangible as the brisk wind that whipped at the exposed lower half of his face.

There was a familiar shuffle behind him, and he paused as Robin swaggered into the limits of his peripheral vision, his lips curved into a slight smile. "Hey, bro. You okay?"

"It's a school night.You should be at home, doing homework..." Batman paused as Robin snickered, allowing himself a small grin. "...or whatever it is that you do."

"Sorry, Dad. Speaking of dads, mine said that this was okay as long as I'm back before one," Robin retorted, drawing his cape around him.

Batman rolled his eyes behind the cowl. "You forget that he was my Dad for quite a while, as well. And that technically, I'm still your brother - I know when you're lying. Your left eye twitches a little." He returned his focus to the grim sight laid out before him, a sight that concealed the criminals that were slowly wasting away the remnants of good in Gotham. Even John had not yet fully adjusted to hurling himself into such a brutal fray; to take Jason with him was acceptable, but both John and his adoptive father were reluctant to allow it. And if they began to disobey their collective parent figure, then a line would soon be drawn in the sand...and Batman and Robin would be on the wrong side of it. "Come on, Jason. You've got to be sensible about this. Your dad is not that great about this as it is, so for the moment, at least, you've gotta stick to his rules. You should go home."

Robin, seemingly indifferent to everything else, merely commented, "You've got to make your mind up."

Batman frowned. "What?"

"You keep switching. You've said 'Dad' a couple times, and you've said 'your dad' a couple times." The Teen Wonder folded his arms across his chest almost defiantly. "So which is it? Is he your father too, or just mine?"

Batman swallowed hard, struck by his companion's heartfelt, nearly rueful tones. In truth, he could not supply a permanent response. His attitude towards the current Nightwing was trapped in a state of constant fluidity by a blend of bemused emotions: anger, sorrow, love, appreciation, gratitude, bitterness. The revelation of his true heritage and the subsequent events had left their relationship in a strange position, to say the least. "We can discuss this another time," he muttered quietly, straining to keep his voice free from elements of resentment at the question. "Right now, you should be getting home."

"*****," Robin said simply, before turning away and striding towards the roof hatch. "You can only keep dodging for so long, y'know. Oh, and don't let my soul-searing words make you forget about cracking those dealers down there."

Batman remained silent and motionless, allowing his brother to depart without further admonishment or rebuke. He inhaled deeply and stepped into the air; the resultant freefall was comforting. It demanded nothing, made no enquiries. The Dark Knight felt the wind rush up in his masked face and heard the ripple of his cape as it resisted the sudden surrender to gravity. At the last moment possible, Batman once again utilised his grapple gun and skillfully seized control of his descent, falling into a defensive crouch at the opening aperture to a grungy, dirty alleyway. Three rather ordinary figures were congegated at its end, huddled closely together and exchanging small vials of an oddly-hued substance. Heeding the vigilante's presence, they separated, pressing themselves to the surrounding walls as though the concrete would grant them refuge from the wrath of the new arrival. Batman noted one of them jamming the syringe into his arm, and his lips curled in disgust. Addiction was a terrible thing.

"You know why I'm here, and what's going to happen," he growled, stalking forward. "So are we doing this the easy way, or the hard way?"

"**** off!" one of the thugs barked, and charged forward.

"I should have known," Batman murmured dryly under his breath. He allowed his opponent to come to him, his observational skills asserting themselves far too late - a green tinge lacing the veins in his arms and face. A side-effect of the drug? Why does that seem so familiar...?

And then the criminal's fist was jammed into Batman's stomach, and the Caped Crusader was driven across the street and into a car. The windows shattered and the door crumpled, sending arcs of pure pain coursing across Batman's back. He suppressed a groan and stumbled dazedly to his booted feet, a trio of batarangs in his hand...but in a blur of motion, a second foe was launching an assault, a swift backhand sending him sprawling to the pavement. A foot clipped his chest and agony roiled through his stomach; abruptly, his breathing became shallow and his lungs were racked with a bizarre tingling sensation.

Punctured lung, he realised, weakly raising his wrist communicator to his lips. "Reddy, I need you," he gasped, only for something to collide with his head. He was claimed swiftly by unconsciousness...

[Eddie Brock]

THE AMAZON

This small village in the rainforest is just one of a handful of homes that I have used in the past two decades. After the Darkseid War, I found that I simply didn't fit in anywhere. The world lost many heroes in battle that day. They lost one to himself.

The Manhunter became a recluse.

For a long time, I have gotten by pretty well on my own. But constantly moving can wear on people - even people as patient as myself. I find that I much prefer the good ol' days when superheroes were free to be superheroes. Men like President Luthor made that impossible.

Laws will not stop the just - indeed, they never have. I'm sure Lex is fuming that a new Batman has popped up on the scene. Batman, however, is not an isolated case. The cracks in Luthor's foundation are beginning to show. As the old generation of heroes fades away, their kin has picked up the slack. But though the A.V.A. seems weak, it will take more than loose organization to take down Luthor and those like him.

If these new heroes are to stand a chance, they will need to work together. It will take the guidance of the previous generation to get them to that point. And so, we arrive at my newfound purpose. I am sick of hiding - sick of denying my identity.

The new Batman. Hal Jordan. Power Man. Superwoman. And, of course, Superman himself.

They all have one thing common - they all strive for justice. And so help me, I'm going to fight for it with them.

"Señor Jones, ¿dónde vas?"

"Los Estados Unidos."

This is a new age for superheroes. And a new age calls for...

"A new Justice League."

[Catman_prb]

They converted the Justice League Satellite into a prison for heroes. That was the worst thing. They made the old symbol of hope a mockery of its former self. That was the thing that almost made it worthwhile fighting. Still. Freeze used the basement as a level for storing the most powerful metahumans. The ones that could easily escape, or easily destroy the prison. He keeps them frozen in cells, where they could cause no harm.

The rest of us they leave alone. There's no escape from a space station, so they let us wander around the halls on our own. Some made gangs and began turf wars. Others just wanted to be left in peace. It's almost alarming how much the prison turned into a normal society. Almost. Whenever the fighting got too much, Freeze would send guards up with freeze-guns to freeze the most roudy inmates. They would then be taken down below. There are rumours that Freeze experiments on them, but they're unfounded.

I sit in the corner of the small room I've claimed as my own, reading through the information that my informants have given to me. I keep the gun in my shoulder holster. I don't know where the weapons appeared from, but I have to make use of them. Otherwise what's the point of me being here? There are a few other heroes scattered over the prison, but I'm the only one that's really active. Freeze makes sure that we get food up here. We may be convicts, but there would be outcry if he let us starve to death. When it all gets too much, I sometimes wonder whether it would be better to die. But then I think to myself; Never give up. Even in the face of Armageddon.


I had been on the run for at least a year when they tracked me down. The AVA had been passed, and I was one of the few that had kept on fighting. Even Bruce had retired...and I had though he would die before giving in to Luthor. But he retired, and it was only me and a few others left. And Checkmate was hunting me down. I had run into a group of them in Moscow, and had barely got out of it with my life. There wasn't much I was doing at the time. Most of the supervillains had been carted off by Checkmate already, to Freeze's Prison. I was only still around to try and take down Luthor. My informants had told me that something was brewing in Gotham, so that was where I headed after Moscow. What I didn't know is that Checkmate had got to my informants first, and they had layed a trap for me.


By the time I had worked it out, the trap was sprung. I headed for the docks, hoping to take the next ferry out of Gotham. But they'd planned for everything. The docks were shut off, and a Checkmate contingent was waiting for me, lead by Rick Flag. I tried to make it back down the street where I came, but it was already blocked. It was around thirty men, and a tank versus myself. Overkill perhaps? Anyway, before Flag could even ask me to surrender I opened fire. I killed one, maybe two, men that day, but I was immediately shot in the calf by snipers.

[Karem-Knight]

Somewhere in the Nevada desert

A old gray skinned old man, bruised , beaten and almost dying crawled under the hot son, this man used to be known as the Key, a fearsome super villain back in the old days, now just a withered old man, his powers were failing him and after eighteen years in Mr. Freeze's prison, all he wanted was to hid and live a normal life.

"......must......make, it! to Las vegassss..."

The Key said, using every ounce of strength to reach there, collapsing out of exhaustion every second, his ten senses have been destroyed and looked nothing more then a skeleton.

Soon, after hours of tiring to arrive there, he could just about see the Las Vegas strip. Tiring to smile, he doubled his efforts, ignoring the pain and going there, faster and faster without any faults until.

"Key! Stop where you are, you are under violation of A.V.A. agreement, this Floyd Lawton, rank Knight of the organization known as Checkmate. Surrender now or face the consequences!"

Floyd Lawton, also known as Deadshot, also a former super villain turned agent of Checkmate, he had climbed up the ranks of the agency over the years, and now was one of the specialist in meta human affairs. Him and severeal other soldiers drove in their buggies, Floyd now only had one arm, still a great shot, he let his pawns do all the work.

"...Please.......help me! I'll change....you can change me but please...don't send me back!"

"Oh we won't, because you see..." All the pawns prepared the weapons loading, "You have somehow managed to escape the prison, but no one ever managed to escape it alive. You have once again become a threat to most of Earth, and for that..."

All the soldiers aimed their weapons at the Key "....You must face death..."

"NOOOOOOOO!"

"Fire!"

The solider soon bombarded the key with bullets, when soon they saw something quite unexpected. "Stop!"

Superman said, his hair gray, a few wrinkles, but still able to up show any other man in the room, he stared at the Checkmate soldiers fearsomely. They all stopped firing, Floyd approached the man of steel starring at him.

"Superman, you are violating not one, but three codes of the A.V.A. agreement, one, defending a meta human who is a possible threat to the community, two, interfering with Checkmate meta human situations and the third most important of all.

You yourself, are violating every code of the agreement by using your powers!"

"Maybe so, but until now I have been doing nothing but saving lives, no matter who's in danger, I've made sure I have done everything in my power to make sure they are safe, no matter who or what."

"Thats very cute Superman, and 20 years ago maybe some people would listen to you, but right now I should be arresting you and executing the man you holding captive."

"I don't care what these rules are, they're insane and barbaric. Not to mention you're not helping anyone just enslaving them for no good reason other then Luthor's own paranoia."

"Oh yeah Superman? What about a week after Darkseid destroyed everything on the planet, it wasn't you or any other "hero" on the planet that helped save the day and help re build everything, no, it was Luthor! Where were you when Gotham had the second earthquake? Where were you when Tokyo had the second tsunami? Answer? In space somewhere, so why don't you just go back up there because all you're doing is making life difficult for people like us having to catch you guys day in and day out!"

"It is annoying isn't it?"

Clark said, feeling the need to be smart with the commander, "Right that's it, out of the way or I will call for back....." Soon Superman flew straight into all of the Checkmate troops, knocking them on their feet, including Lawton.

Flying up, Clark held the Key in his hands safely, "....thank you..." he said, "...Where are you taking me?"

Soon they arrived in Metropolis, quite far from where the Key wanted to go to. "Some place I can keep an eye on you, your condition can be quick to heal and I'll be sure to pick up an cure for you soon enough."

Superman said, gliding to a rooftop. "But trust me, I will be sure to keep an eye on you, if you in danger lives or terrorize any part of this city...I will come on down to you like a ton of bricks!"

The Key collapsed on the ground, he could just about walk down the small flight of stares and get some much needed drinks of water that needed, as Superman flew up, he waved his hands saying "...thank you!"

[Catman_prb]

My name is Vic Sage. I used to be The Question. Now I'm Inmate No. 1695. Luthor's goons arrested me 18 years ago. Now I'm in the Ice Lounge, Freeze's prison. I'm expected to die here. Maybe I will, maybe I won't. I'm not that bothered by it. What bothers me is that Luthor got away.


When Checkmate finally caught up with me, I wasn't taken directly to the Ice Lounge. No, they kept me somewhere for a bit. I don't know where, but the cell was concrete and unfurnished. They took my mask and my clothes, and I was forced into prison uniform. I sat in that cell for a long time. Every day Luthor would come in to taunt me. That is until the day I tried to strangle him with the shirt sleeve of my unifrom. That was the day they took me to the Ice lounge. I was drugged, and they took me up in some kind of shuttle with around a dozen other inmates.


I was the first to wake up from the drugging. There were windows in the shuttle, or at least something I could see through. That was when I saw the Watchtower. That was the last defence against the Darkseid invasion; we used it as a platform to launch counter attacks. Bruce and I sat in the control room, planning out assaults. In the end I even got my own pokey little room. But it was worth it, to be a member of the Justice League. So when I saw the Watchtower, I thought it was all over; that I was free. It took me a few minutes to realise that the government had converted it into the prison. But I did work it out. The shuttle pilots ushered us inmates into the docking bay, and then left us there with a months food and supplies.

The other dozen inmates joined what appeared to be some kind of shanty town. As far as I know they're still living there. They have to pay tribute to whatever gang feels like showing them how tough they are. Cos that's the thing about the Ice Lounge. The gangs rule. Whoever was the strongest, made themselves a gang out of the ordinary joes that had been sent up here. Except some, who became loners...like me. But I found my old room, and I set up base camp in there, striking out at the villains while I still could. Because this wasn't justice. This was letting them off.

But I didn't always work alone. A few months after arriving here I met Kirk Langstrom. Back in the day, he's been a Batman Rogue, but he'd been arrested for vigilantism. Apparantly he'd been taking the Man-Bat serum, and then using it to fight meta-villains. But he'd been brought in by a squad led by Floyd Lawton himself. Like I said before, Checkmate goes in for overkill. Anyway, seeing as there was no Man-Bat serum in the Lounge, he was just a regular human. Like me, but without the martial arts skills. So we teamed up, and it worked supprisingly well. Everyone knew Kirk as one of the villains, so they didn't care about giving him information. And I kicked their ass later.

Together we started cracking down on Black Masks gang. It was one of the major players of the Ice Lounge. We'd wait for members to be alone, then jump them. We didn't hold back. That isn't the way that the Lounge works. After a few of these hits, we decided to go big. We decided to strike Black Mask at the centre of his operations. He had based himself near a supply base on the top floor, as far away from Freeze as possible. There was an airlock near by. and we planned to get as many members of his gang in there, then blast them off into space.

So we made the hit. We came up in the elevator, wearing stab-proof vests we had found. Kirk even had a knife, though I can't remember where he got it. We ran in, and a couple panicked and ran away. They're probably food for Croc by now. Kirk stabbed a few, and I broke a few necks; the usual business. We had planned on Black Mask not being there. But of course, we were wrong. Black Mask and the entire gang were there, some were armed with guns. So we tried to make our way back to the elevators, but there were men there waiting for us.

They caught us, took us prisoner. Ironically they were going to put us into the air locks and blast us into space...exactly what we had planned for them. But during his ranting and raving, Black Mask decided it wasn't good enough for an ex Justice Leaguer. So he decided to shoot me. He had the pistol to my head. He was squeezing on the trigger, when Kirk charged into him. The shot went wide, and probably hit a gang member. Either way they scattered. Black Mask and Kirk were grappling with each other, and they fell into the air lock. Kirk grabbed his gun and threw it to me.

"DO IT," he had screamed. So I closed the airlock and jetisoned them into space. I'm sure he meant for me to shoot Black Mask...but that would have wasted a bullet. I could have pulled Black Mask off and broken his neck. But I didn't. I closed that damned airlock door, and fired my only friend in this place into space. So now I've been working alone. I only ever shot two bullets from Black Mask's gun...there are three left. Over the years as my hair fell out of my head, and my beard turned grey I decided that one of those bullets was for Johnathan Crane...one was for Waylan Jones...and that last bullet, that bullet I had given my friends life for, that bullet was for Victor Fries. I am going to kill him, and I am going to get out of this prison. One day.

[trustyside-kick]

Rick Flag, III - Bronze Tiger
Part I - "Obeying Orders"

In Louisiana, a small task force of soldiers attempt to aprehend, dubbed villainous, Infinity Inc. Twenty years of fighting has taken place, and there have been times of peace and compliance with the law. But it is only a matter of time until there is another outbreak.

Led by the son of the original Atom of the Justice Society--a group of heroes most famously known for their Patriotic efforts back in World War I--previously known as Damage, Grant Emerson and his group of Rebel Heroes have re-surfaced. After a three month hunt on the group of Rebel Heroes that has been on and off for years and has just re-jolted with life, Rick Flag the third, has never felt so proud to be an American serving his country. His civil service is simple: hunt down the heroes and villains.

He does so proudly.

"Alright, I want Chase, Gomez, and McGuffey to sweep in from the left! Ackerman, Robinson, Wacha, and Ruiz on the right! Brister and Garrison, you come with me. Let's move in!"

As his team spreads out amongst the abandoned building, recently discovered to be a sort of "base" for Rebel Heroes to evacuate to and strategize, the two men following Rick Flag, turn to each other as they swarm in.

"You'd think that these heroes would get a clue already, you know?"

"Yea, I mean, it isn't like they have to exactly give up doing what they love to do, ya know? They just gotta simply enlist as a government official is all! Hell, we could--"

"Shhh."

As each of the three groups now reach the building, Rick Flag calls them all to silence. He signals two of the groups to enter from the left and the right, and as they break through the windows, immediately they open fire. The members of the re-formed Infinity Inc. retaliate back while Rick Flag and his two men wait outside the front door.

The team of Rebel Heroes, led by Damage, find themselves in a struggle. Atom Smasher eventually takes control of the left flank all by himself with the help of Liberty Belle, while the others heroes with their leader Damage attack from the right. The agency executing the AVA (Anti-Vigilante Act) Protocol, advises and equips their soldiers with non-lethal weapons, but should the time arise, they are authorized to engage in lethal force.

"Alright you two, let's give our boys some support now."

"Roger, sir."

But Flag's men do not have to resort to such a thing, as they stun guns and smoke grenades eventually take their toll along with a few other weapons specialized specifically for "unique meta-humans" and their gifts. After kicking the door down in the front, Flag himself along with two of his men join in the fighting, causing the tiring Infinity Inc. to now have to deal with three sides; three flanks. Their formation does not permit them to do so, nor were they able to react quick enough. Within minutes, they are taken down.

After victory and apprehending the Rebel Heroes, Rick Flag interrogates the group. How exactly the Rebel Heroes have been able to hide under the government's radar has remained to be a mystery. Ever since the disappearance of Uncle Sam and the Freedom Fighters, it has been declared possible that they are responsible, since they double-crossed the government as well.

"I'm going to ask you one last time, Damage. Where is Uncle Sam and the Freedom Fighters? Hmm?"

"Heh, you keep asking the same damn question but you seem to forget that you are only going to keep getting the same answer: I don't know."

"Emerson Emerson Emerson...fine then. Before? You had a better set of options laid out for you. You see, you and your...Infinity Inc., have been a prime Government target for quite some time. However, if you are not willing to cooperate even after tasting defeat...I am simply going to have to change the rules. Gomez."

"Sir?"

"Take out your pistol."

"Sir?"

"Yes? What, are you having trouble hearing, Gomez? Take out your pistol."

"But sir, we are only authorized for lethal combat should--"

"I know the damn rules, Gomez! Damnit! I'm the commanding officer, here. You will do well to obey my orders. Now take out your pistol."

Gomez stands there for a moment, and slowly reaches into his pocket, wearing a face of sheer disapproval. Rick scoffs, and walks over to Damage. With his left hand, he slits his throat with his metal claws mounted to his
gloves. Damage limps over to the floor, and everyone, including his men bear witness in shock. Rick Flag takes out a cloth from his pocket, and wipes the blood off of his claws, and points them at Gomez.

"Learn to obey orders, Gomez. If I tell you to take out someone, you take him out. You got me? Now, be sure to add this into the mission log. Okay? Gomez."

Rick Flag snaps his fingers, and Gomez somewhat jumps as he gets back into reality it seems with the situation and looks at Rick Flag.

"Grant Emerson refused to answer any questions while Chase was interrogating. He eventually pulled a knife on Chase, and I quickly responded, and in the process of grabbing the knife out of Emerson hands, slit his throat. Do you understand?"

Flag stands there for a second, Gomez still giving him that dazed look.

"I said, do you understand?"

Gomez nods his head, and Rick Flag turns back to the other members of the Infinity Inc. Liberty Belle cries in Hourman's arms at the sight of the now dead Grant Emerson.

"As for you all...let that be an example of what will happen to you should you further choose to not comply. We are going to take you to HQ now, where maybe you will finally ta--"

"Finally talk? Is that what you were going to say?"

Atom Smasher stands up, but McGuffey and Brister keep him in check as he outbursts.

"Uncle Sam and the Freedom Fighters, are just that. Freedom Fighters. They fight for a purpose, a purpose you will never be able to stop. Uncle Sam himself said that--"

"He said 'But when a long train of abuses and usurpations, pursuing invariably the same Object evinces a design to reduce them under absolute Despotism, it is their right, it is their duty, to throw off such Government, and to provide new Guards for their future security'. Yes, I know what he said. He was only quoted one of the most brilliant men of our history: Thomas Jefferson. But there is something you all are forgetting here...he also said '...But I cannot find it in my heart to do so, Mr. President.', and then he left. Fled. Went into hiding."

"You're making that up."

"Am I? Your so-called 'inspiration' for this movement against AVA said it himself. And then he ran."

"He didn't run."

"Really now?"

"He's gathering the most pow--"

That is when Atom Smasher stops in his emotional rant, and Rick Flag smirks. He walks closer to Atom Smasher, where his two men still hold him still, and removes his helmet.

"Thank you, Al...thank you very much. Take them away."

[SenseiofCheese]

http://i56.photobucket.com/albums/g173/BDagur/new_graphic_novel6888.jpg

Over the next few days, Ralph noticed the young boy more and more. During day or night, the boy would stand across from the Dibny house and just stare, to be pulled away by his friends or parents.
At first Ralph didn't pay him any attention, figuring it for morbid curiosity on the boy's part. After all, most of the children in the neighborhood had gone through the phase of being scared and fascinated of the lonely old man simultaneously, resulting in them loitering about outside his house. Usually it lasted for a week, at most two. But days passed by with no discerning qualities to distinguish them from the rest, and all of a sudden Ralph woke up and a month had passed since the boy first stepped onto his porch. Yet still, every day like clockwork, the boy would be there.

And it would be a week still, before the boy knocked on the door.

Peering up with a mixture of fright and wonder at Ralph, the boy spoke up. "Mr..Mr. Dibny?"

"Yes? What do you want?"

"I'm Tommy, sir. Tommy Barker."

"Yes, Tommy, I remember." There was a silence, during which Ralph decided he had had enough of the constant bother of the children of the neighborhood. The running past his house screaming things, the throwing rocks at the windows, the these prank calls. With an edge to his voice, Ralph broke the silence. "You need to leave now, Tommy. And please don't come back, ever again."

Ralph's hand found the doorknob and pushed the door to a near-close, before the boy's voice jumped through the crack in the door. "Uhm, Mr. Dibny sir...I'm sorry I bothered you. I just was, uhm, wondering if.....if you could sign this?"

Swinging the door open again, Ralph's heart sunk when he saw the boy reach a photo out toward him.

http://i56.photobucket.com/albums/g173/BDagur/57645-justice-league-of-am_400.jpg



Reeling in fright, Ralph felt his heart pounding out of his chest. The child might as well have pulled out a pistol.
Resting has body against the wall, Ralph closed his eyes tightly and took deep breathes.

"W..Where did you get that picture..." he said with great difficulty.

Taking a tentative step inside, young Tommy yanked the picture to his chest and felt a great urge to turn around and run home. "My, uh, My dad gave it to me when I was little. He said that there used to be real heroes. Mr...Mr. Dibny?"

Keeping his eyes fixated on the wall in front of him, hardly even hearing the young boy over the beat of his own heart, he slightly turned his head and looked at the child's face. A kind of face he hadn't seen in 20 years; one filled to the brim with hope.

"..Are you a hero?"

[MST3K 4ever]

Somewhere in the Nevada desert

A old gray skinned old man, bruised , beaten and almost dying crawled under the hot son, this man used to be known as the Key, a fearsome super villain back in the old days, now just a withered old man, his powers were failing him and after eighteen years in Mr. Freeze's prison, all he wanted was to hid and live a normal life.

"......must......make, it! to Las vegassss..."

The Key said, using every ounce of strength to reach there, collapsing out of exhaustion every second, his ten senses have been destroyed and looked nothing more then a skeleton.

Soon, after hours of tiring to arrive there, he could just about see the Las Vegas strip. Tiring to smile, he doubled his efforts, ignoring the pain and going there, faster and faster without any faults until.

"Key! Stop where you are, you are under violation of A.V.A. agreement, this Floyd Lawton, rank Knight of the organization known as Checkmate. Surrender now or face the consequences!"

Floyd Lawton, also known as Deadshot, also a former super villain turned agent of Checkmate, he had climbed up the ranks of the agency over the years, and now was one of the specialist in meta human affairs. Him and severeal other soldiers drove in their buggies, Floyd now only had one arm, still a great shot, he let his pawns do all the work.

"...Please.......help me! I'll change....you can change me but please...don't send me back!"

"Oh we won't, because you see..." All the pawns prepared the weapons loading, "You have somehow managed to escape the prison, but no one ever managed to escape it alive. You have once again become a threat to most of Earth, and for that..."

All the soldiers aimed their weapons at the Key "....You must face death..."

"NOOOOOOOO!"

"Fire!"

The solider soon bombarded the key with bullets, when soon they saw something quite unexpected. "Stop!"

Superman said, his hair gray, a few wrinkles, but still able to up show any other man in the room, he stared at the Checkmate soldiers fearsomely. They all stopped firing, Floyd approached the man of steel starring at him.

"Superman, you are violating not one, but three codes of the A.V.A. agreement, one, defending a meta human who is a possible threat to the community, two, interfering with Checkmate meta human situations and the third most important of all.

You yourself, are violating every code of the agreement by using your powers!"

"Maybe so, but until now I have been doing nothing but saving lives, no matter who's in danger, I've made sure I have done everything in my power to make sure they are safe, no matter who or what."

"Thats very cute Superman, and 20 years ago maybe some people would listen to you, but right now I should be arresting you and executing the man you holding captive."

"I don't care what these rules are, they're insane and barbaric. Not to mention you're not helping anyone just enslaving them for no good reason other then Luthor's own paranoia."

"Oh yeah Superman? What about a week after Darkseid destroyed everything on the planet, it wasn't you or any other "hero" on the planet that helped save the day and help re build everything, no, it was Luthor! Where were you when Gotham had the second earthquake? Where were you when Tokyo had the second tsunami? Answer? In space somewhere, so why don't you just go back up there because all you're doing is making life difficult for people like us having to catch you guys day in and day out!"

"It is annoying isn't it?"

Clark said, feeling the need to be smart with the commander, "Right that's it, out of the way or I will call for back....." Soon Superman flew straight into all of the Checkmate troops, knocking them on their feet, including Lawton.

Flying up, Clark held the Key in his hands safely, "....thank you..." he said, "...Where are you taking me?"

Soon they arrived in Metropolis, quite far from where the Key wanted to go to. "Some place I can keep an eye on you, your condition can be quick to heal and I'll be sure to pick up an cure for you soon enough."

Superman said, gliding to a rooftop. "But trust me, I will be sure to keep an eye on you, if you in danger lives or terrorize any part of this city...I will come on down to you like a ton of bricks!"

The Key collapsed on the ground, he could just about walk down the small flight of stares and get some much needed drinks of water that needed, as Superman flew up, he waved his hands saying "...thank you!"










News of the incident in the Nevada desert soon reaches the ears of President Luthor.

Terrific...he is back and making life hell for me again! I didn't work for all these years just to have that alien take it all away, and yet now there are rumors going around that the Super-Hero registration act may be abolished.

Lex rubs his head as though he has a bad headache.

Where the hell are my advisors? Where are the villians to keep the heroes in check...no matter I guess this is how it was meant to be between Superman and I...and if it is...so be it...this time I have had years to prepare for him.

[superdude91]

5 Years Earlier

Brian Wayne wiped the sweat from his brow. Training today had been rough. He walked towards the water's edge, planting his sword firmly into the sand. The warm ocean waters felt good against his heated body. He turned back to the shore to see that a majority of the woman had resumed their sparring session. "I'll never understand how they're always ready for battle" Brain said to himself.

"Because we were raised that way from birth. I taught you the same way" said Diana as she walked over to her son. "Just because you are the only boy on this island, do not think you can get out of a sparring session."

Brian let a sly smirk creep on his lips. His mother never sparred with weapons. She was always about hand-to-hand combat."I don't think I qualify as a boy anymore" Brian said as he ran forward.

Being the only male on Themysicara was a daunting task. Even though Brian was one of 'them' he still came from a male that lived in "man's world". From a young age he learned never to slip up, because there was always that one Amazon that would exploit it as a weakness of man. As a youth it was as if his whole life was a trial and if he failed he'd be exiled. Brian had to prove himself countless times not only to the tribe but to the gods. It seemed that when your mother was on her way to the throne, more pressure was put on you. The child of a queen weak? It was unheard of on Themysicara, no matter what gender.

However living on an island full of woman was not all bad. Brian was raised to respect, and appreciate woman in all forms. Of course 'all forms' in Amazon terms meant the pinnacle of perfection. Diana had taught him to respect woman from day one, and every time he sparred with the amazons it only increased that belief. Brain was still a red blooded male, though and sometimes he couldn't resist.

As if Diana had been reading his thoughts, she landed a hard punch to his head. Brian stumbled backwards before steading himself. Head shots always made him dizzy. Brain charged forward and tried a right hook, Diana easily dodged the blow. Aggravated Brain threw an uncoordinated left punch and Diana caught it.

"You should stay focused. Don't let mishaps cause you to fail"Diana instructed.

Brain used her advice and spun around, delivering a round house kick to Diana. She still was holding Brian's left hand and was unable to react as her son caught her off guard. Brain watched as his mom landed in the sand with a 'thump'. He extended his hand to help her up. The match was over, and Brian came out on top.

"You reminded me of your father in that moment" Diana said looking off into the distance, as if she was remembering an event. Brain stopped in his tracks. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing it's just....that's the first time you've compared me to...dad" Brain said feeling childish for getting emotional about it.

"I think you'll find you're more like your father than you know" Diana said putting an arm around her teenage son.

[Catman_prb]

(Changing to third person, because that's the only way I can write for some reason)

Vic wakes up early, and starts his early morning workout. It's kept him sane over these long years, and probably kept him alive. After his workout he dismantles the gun, and cleans it out, to make sure it works, and then re-assembles it. He looks at the large map of the Ice Lounge on the wall. It depicts the territory of every known gangster and gang in the prison. Also, traced in green, was the sewage network. The rumor was that this was where Killer Croc had been hanging out, waiting for some poor unfortunate to stumble upon him. Vic gathered up his gear, and headed to the only section of the sewers he hand't checked out yet.

[MST3K 4ever]

Luthor settles in behind his desk in the Oval Office and a techincian walks by and says, "Two minutes to air Mr. President, do you need anything sir?"

Luthor replies, "No thank you I am ready to go."

The technician nods and says, "All unnecessary personel clear out. We're going live in 30 people."

Luthor takes a sip of "water" (OOC:it's Vodka) and puts the glass down quickly.

The tech cues him and Lex begins, "Good evening I come to all of you to address a rising concern within our nation that is now spreading to the world. The recent re-apperance of Superman and rumors of a new Batman have given rise to an increase in vigilante activity. These activities are clearly in violation of the AVA, and now there are those who don't have any super-powers to speak of trying to take the law into their own hands. These actions will not be condoned in the eyes of the law and I have recently authorized local and federal law enforcements to use any means at their disposal to enforce the AVA. Including shoot on sight and shoot to kill orders are now in play. I have also authorized the C-I-A and F-B-I to begin working in conjunction with local authorities, and I am also submitting to congress a bull re-authorizating the surveilance acts of 2003 and the Patriot Act."

He takes a deep breath and continues, "I regret taking such Orwellian tactics but this is a threat to not just this country but the world. If we do not act now it is not beyond the realm of possibility of us seeing another invasion on the scale of Darkseid's dreaded attack 20 years ago. We have managed to keep the peace for these years and I will do whatever is necessary to maintain that peace for all of us. Thank you and God Bless all of us."

The technican says, "And we're clear great job Mr. President. Thank you all."

After a few moments the Oval Office is clear Lex pulls out a cell-phone and says, "General Ormond this is the President...I am in need of your services specifically someone who can do a very specific service for our country...."

[trustyside-kick]

Rick Flag, III - Bronze Tiger
Part II - "Job Promotion"

Rick Flag is in the gym, alone. He's always alone in the gym when working out. On the field, he has held a reputation, and that reputation transfered throughout the gym and the rest of the army base. A proud soldier, he took his work seriously, and did what was needed to get the job done. To his surprise, one of his men enter the gym, as Flag rests on the bench with a towel around his neck after beating the punching bag practically off the chain it hangs from.

"Gomez?"

Javier Gomez salutes his commanding officer. Rick Flag gives him the signal to go at ease, and he complies.

"What is the meaning behind this visit? Normally I have the gym to myself."

"I understand, sir, and I do not mean to interrupt your vigorous training. It's just..."

"It's just what?"

"...The General wants to see you."

"The General?"

"Yessir."

Rick scoffs, as he pulls the tower off around his neck, and slaps it down quickly at the edge of the wooden bench. Gomez nearly loses posture as he flinches from the crack of the towel as it strikes the surface of the wood. Rick chuckles under his breath for a second, as he reluctantly gets up from the bench. He starts to walk towards the door, and turns around, walking back over to Gomez. He whispers into his ear.

"How did that report turn out, huh Gomez?"

Javier Gomez is silent.

"You can think what you want, 'soldier-boy'. What, you think you're better than me? Do you know how many medals I have, soldier? Hmm? You think this is going to do anything? I do what must be done. I actually serve my country. I don't hesitate when on the battlefield."

Rick Flag expects something. Anything. Anything at all from Gomez. Gomez just smirks for a second, and turns his head, face-to-face with Rick.

"Have a good time with The General, sir."

Rick stands there for a moment, looking at Gomez give him that idiotic smirk of his. Right now, he's thinking of fourteen different ways to kill a man when standing right beside him, and he returns the smirk. But he regresses, and walks out the gym.

He walks throughout the army base. He heads towards the General's office. Even if Gomez did write the report, of what actually did occur after the apprehension of Damage and the other members of Infinity Inc., Rick doesn't walk towards The General's office in fear. He was merely serving his country, and carrying out his civil duties. The dress-up vigilantes are the enemy; not him. His country needs to fear nothing of his work as the Commanding Officer of his unit.

He opens the door, and sees several other Generals and among them and his commanding General, lies the Secretary of Defense to his surprise. Rick Flag looks over at his General.

"S-Sir?"

"Thanks for coming, son. Go ahead, take a seat right there."

Rick obeys his General's orders, and takes his seat.

"You may be wondering why I asked that you come down here. You may also be wondering why the Secretary of Defense is here, along with some of our fellow Commanding Generals. And to be honest, son? I myself am wondering the same thing. But, we talked it over before I had Gomez send word to ya...and I understand completely as to the purpose of their visit."

"Sir, if this is about what happened with Infinity Inc.--"

"It is, son. I'm relieving you of your uniform and rank."

Rick is struck with shock, as his General gets up from his desk. He walks over to his coat rack, and takes off his hat, and places it upon his head. He lights up his cigar, and walks over by Rick Flag. He places his hand upon his shoulder, and Rick looks up at him. To his surprise, his General winks at him with his left eye, and walks out the door.

Rick looks over at the Secretary of Defense, and in walks a figure he most certainly did not expect as his General and the other group of generals leave the office.

[MST3K 4ever]

Rick Flag, III - Bronze Tiger
Part II - "Job Promotion"

Rick Flag is in the gym, alone. He's always alone in the gym when working out. On the field, he has held a reputation, and that reputation transfered throughout the gym and the rest of the army base. A proud soldier, he took his work seriously, and did what was needed to get the job done. To his surprise, one of his men enter the gym, as Flag rests on the bench with a towel around his neck after beating the punching bag practically off the chain it hangs from.

"Gomez?"

Javier Gomez salutes his commanding officer. Rick Flag gives him the signal to go at ease, and he complies.

"What is the meaning behind this visit? Normally I have the gym to myself."

"I understand, sir, and I do not mean to interrupt your vigorous training. It's just..."

"It's just what?"

"...The General wants to see you."

"The General?"

"Yessir."

Rick scoffs, as he pulls the tower off around his neck, and slaps it down quickly at the edge of the wooden bench. Gomez nearly loses posture as he flinches from the crack of the towel as it strikes the surface of the wood. Rick chuckles under his breath for a second, as he reluctantly gets up from the bench. He starts to walk towards the door, and turns around, walking back over to Gomez. He whispers into his ear.

"How did that report turn out, huh Gomez?"

Javier Gomez is silent.

"You can think what you want, 'soldier-boy'. What, you think you're better than me? Do you know how many medals I have, soldier? Hmm? You think this is going to do anything? I do what must be done. I actually serve my country. I don't hesitate when on the battlefield."

Rick Flag expects something. Anything. Anything at all from Gomez. Gomez just smirks for a second, and turns his head, face-to-face with Rick.

"Have a good time with The General, sir."

Rick stands there for a moment, looking at Gomez give him that idiotic smirk of his. Right now, he's thinking of fourteen different ways to kill a man when standing right beside him, and he returns the smirk. But he regresses, and walks out the gym.

He walks throughout the army base. He heads towards the General's office. Even if Gomez did write the report, of what actually did occur after the apprehension of Damage and the other members of Infinity Inc., Rick doesn't walk towards The General's office in fear. He was merely serving his country, and carrying out his civil duties. The dress-up vigilantes are the enemy; not him. His country needs to fear nothing of his work as the Commanding Officer of his unit.

He opens the door, and sees several other Generals and among them and his commanding General, lies the Secretary of Defense to his surprise. Rick Flag looks over at his General.

"S-Sir?"

"Thanks for coming, son. Go ahead, take a seat right there."

Rick obeys his General's orders, and takes his seat.

"You may be wondering why I asked that you come down here. You may also be wondering why the Secretary of Defense is here, along with some of our fellow Commanding Generals. And to be honest, son? I myself am wondering the same thing. But, we talked it over before I had Gomez send word to ya...and I understand completely as to the purpose of their visit."

"Sir, if this is about what happened with Infinity Inc.--"

"It is, son. I'm relieving you of your uniform and rank."

Rick is struck with shock, as his General gets up from his desk. He walks over to his coat rack, and takes off his hat, and places it upon his head. He lights up his cigar, and walks over by Rick Flag. He places his hand upon his shoulder, and Rick looks up at him. To his surprise, his General winks at him with his left eye, and walks out the door.

Rick looks over at the Secretary of Defense, and in walks a figure he most certainly did not expect as his General and the other group of generals leave the office.



Luthor enters the room leaning on his cane followed by the directors of The FBI & CIA.

They stand behind him and basically guard the door.

Rick stands up and Luthor says, "Please Rick have a seat."

He sits as Luthor does as well and says, "I have been studying your file and asking many questions about you. It seems that you are very strong supporter of the AVA.


"Yes Sir Mr. President,"He replies.

Luthor says, "Excellent and from reading your dosier and talking with General Ormond among others I think I can use a man of your talent and desire to see the AVA enforced. I am here to offer you a postion as the lead enforcer of the AVA. I have consulted with Directors Hilton & Lattier and their organizations are at your disposal. You are granted under executive order #3688.20 to use any and all means at your disposal to enforce the AVA. Use any perosna if you so choose what ever it takes to get the job done."

He tosses him a packet and says, "Any and all information that you need is in that file. Included is my private cell-number, your salary and NSA clearances second only to my own. Do you have any questions Rick?"

[trustyside-kick]

Rick Flag, III - Bronze Tiger
Part III - "Job Promotion Pt.2"


Rick is blown away entirely by the offer laid out before him. Here he thought he was going to lose it all thanks to Gomez's report, but it seems it actually helped him; immensely. After sitting there for quite some time, dumbfounded, President Luthor's last few words pull Rick back to reality.

"Any and all information that you need is in that file. Included is my private cell-number, your salary and NSA clearances second only to my own. Do you have any questions Rick?"

Rick reads the file, reading all the clearances he has been granted, and is simply astounded even more. He looks up at President Luthor.

"Uh, Sir? What agency will I be working with? I've never heard of one with such clearance and--"

"Checkmate."

The Secretary of Defense interrupts as he answers Rick's question. He continues, expanding on his answer.

"And as President Luthor claims, you will be their lead enforcer. In short, that means you are going to be the Black King's Knight. You are going to be active in Checkmate's Ops program."

"Black King's Knight? What is that? And who is the Black King exactly?"

"I'm afraid I cannot answer that question for you son. Information on all members of Checkmate is classified. That is, unless you choose accept our offer. The Black King's previous Knight was killed when in pursuit of his target on a mission three days ago. The Black King was given the time-frame to come up with his replacement, and failed to do so."

"Reason being?"

"His Knight was a good friend of his. All that knew him mourn for his death, but things in Checkmate cannot simply falter or stop because of a mission gone wrong; that's life. So, what do you say?"

Rick looks over at President Luthor, who nods at him and smiles. Rick then looks over at the Secretary of Defense, his expression the same the entire time through. He cannot believe it; the offer before him. And the realization that Checkmate the entire time has been the actual agency enforcing AVA, makes Rick even more proud of the offer. Black King's Knight...he likes the sound of it.

"I say...take a good look and say hello to your new Knight in shining armor."

[MST3K 4ever]

Rick Flag, III - Bronze Tiger
Part III - "Job Promotion Pt.2"


Rick is blown away entirely by the offer laid out before him. Here he thought he was going to lose it all thanks to Gomez's report, but it seems it actually helped him; immensely. After sitting there for quite some time, dumbfounded, President Luthor's last few words pull Rick back to reality.

"Any and all information that you need is in that file. Included is my private cell-number, your salary and NSA clearances second only to my own. Do you have any questions Rick?"

Rick reads the file, reading all the clearances he has been granted, and is simply astounded even more. He looks up at President Luthor.

"Uh, Sir? What agency will I be working with? I've never heard of one with such clearance and--"

"Checkmate."

The Secretary of Defense interrupts as he answers Rick's question. He continues, expanding on his answer.

"And as President Luthor claims, you will be their lead enforcer. In short, that means you are going to be the Black King's Knight. You are going to be active in Checkmate's Ops program."

"Black King's Knight? What is that? And who is the Black King exactly?"

"I'm afraid I cannot answer that question for you son. Information on all members of Checkmate is classified. That is, unless you choose accept our offer. The Black King's previous Knight was killed when in pursuit of his target on a mission three days ago. The Black King was given the time-frame to come up with his replacement, and failed to do so."

"Reason being?"

"His Knight was a good friend of his. All that knew him mourn for his death, but things in Checkmate cannot simply falter or stop because of a mission gone wrong; that's life. So, what do you say?"

Rick looks over at President Luthor, who nods at him and smiles. Rick then looks over at the Secretary of Defense, his expression the same the entire time through. He cannot believe it; the offer before him. And the realization that Checkmate the entire time has been the actual agency enforcing AVA, makes Rick even more proud of the offer. Black King's Knight...he likes the sound of it.

"I say...take a good look and say hello to your new Knight in shining armor."

"Excellent," Luthor says.

He looks at the 2 directors and says, "See to it his paperwork is finalized by the end of lunch. I don't want any loop-holes that the ACLU can exploit they're already on my back for the new legislation."

Luthor then looks to Secretary of Defense Coleman and says, "His military paperwork is to be done before I leave for Washington DC."

Coleman nods and Luthor looks at Rick and says, "To you sir good luck with your new assignment, you need anything call me. If you'll excuse I am meeting with General Ormond a base inspection."

He leaves the room.

It's going to be like turning a rabid wolf loose in a petting zoo. Those caped fools don't stand a chance.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

Owen sits there, in a room where he cannot see anything at all; except for himself. The room's walls are but mirrors to him, and strong too. He's already tried to make his escape. Several cracks along parts of the mirror walls goes to show for that. Little does he know, that the "mirror walls" he glances at endlessly, except for when they give him food, are double-sided. He's been under surveillance for 36 hours.

36 hours since he hasn't been able to dip his body in the saltwatery home he has known for 20 years. The feeling is odd for him, yet he doesn't falter it seems. Whereas most Atlanteans may have died being away from water so long, Owen does not. Such a thing is something he always found peculiar about himself, growing up as a child. He never did have to do a routine 're-fuel' for water like the other kids when in school, but he did it to not be excluded for such a thing. He was already the Prince of Atlantis, he didn't want anything else to label him to perhaps scare the other kids away from becoming his friends.

But here, upon the surface...nothing like he had imagined...he has no friends. Only government officials and scientists watching from behind the double-sided glass, watching his every move.

"How has the captive responded to the slowly increasing time we extend between his water breaks? Does he show any typically known side-effects characterized with common Atlanteans?"

"No, sir. He doesn't not."

"I see he tried to break out again, huh."

"Yes. And this time we thought he really would. His strength alone is quite interesting, especially with the lack of water. Normally one would think if anything his strength would diminish. This Atlantean--if he is one--is very peculiar."

"Interesting...I'm going in."

"Sir?"

"I'm going to find out just what is so special about him, and why we haven't seen those colors in nearly 20 years, doctor. Here we thought Atlantis dropped off the face of the Earth along with their King Aquaman, and this young punk resurfaces, causing all kinds of property damage and scare among the common people. I'm going in."

[Karem-Knight]

Clark stood out in the farm, helping out his mother Martha Kent with the farm work. She had often found it difficult to manage the place when Clark was a teenager, but back then she had her son and her husband to help her. But now things were different for Martha Kent, she was nearing ninety years of age, and Clark was well into his forties, he wiped his hands clean from fixing the tractor.

"Well, that's the tractor done, I don't see why you get a new one, you have enough money for it, not to mention for help around the place."

"Huh?" Martha said, looking at her foster son, her hearing was disappearing, very unlike her son who's was well, let's just say very good.

"I said why don't you get some help Ma? I like helping out every now and again but I can't really do it all the time, people need me." Clark didn't like to post like that, but it was the truth, his mother looked down on the floor.

"Oh, well I don't really know. It just wouldn't feel right having this place being planted by someone else, other then your father, or you."

"Well, I'm sure I could get Chris to help out....I did tell you that me and him have, well, sorted our stuff out."

"Of course you did dear, my memory isn't that bad!" She gave out a slight laugh, her son joined with the laughter. Clark looked round the Kent family farm with his microscopic vision, eye balling each part of the green grass, using his heat vision he trimmed down each part of it with precision.

"Ma, I'm just about to get some coffee would you like some?", "No I'm alright dear!"

He walked into the kitchen and turned on the kettle, getting one coffee mug out from the drawers and placing it on the table, he soon turned around to see the doorbell ring, putting the mug down on the table he walked along to the door way, and to his surprise saw someone very familiar.

"Lana!?" He said shocked, twenty years since he last saw her, she had aged and her hair gaining more gray but she was still the same woman Clark was in love with all those years ago, Lana Lang.

"After all this time, why do you never use your x-ray vision?" They both smiled, twenty years and she still had the same good sense of humor. "Please come in? Take a seat!" He said opening the door wide open, before shutting it and following her to the kitchen.
"Lana, it's so good to see you again." He said, smiling she looked good, and not just for her age, growing naturally, she turned around the smile even bigger on her face. "Same her Clark."

They starred at each other for a while, before Clark broke the ice. "Listen, Lana I'm sorry for not calling sooner...it's just that well, I haven't been in Smallville, well ha, I haven't been on EARTH! For a while either and...." "It's okay Clark, I understand." She said.

"I almost forgot, Ma's out back, let me get her inside for a second." He said walking to the outside, and towards his mother. "Ma, Lana's inside would you like to say hello to her?"

"Lana Lang? Oh I don't know, not yet Clark. Let me just admire the sunset for a few moments, then I'll say hello."

"Umm okay Ma." Walking back to Lana the coffees were ready and he picked them up and carried them to her, "Here you go."

"Thanks." She said, taking a sip. "Wow, it's been so long, tell me what's been happening with you? How's Pete?"

She looked on the table, closing her eyes. "Pete passed away a couple years after D-Day, Clark." "Oh! I'm so sorry.."

The words hit Clark straight into his chest, he could change the course of mighty rivers, deflect bullets off his chest, but nothing pained the man of steel more then the death of a loved one.

"It's okay. I still had Joel with me to keep me company I needed."

"You had a son?" Clark said, feeling the mistake of isolation of 20 years "Yeah, he was born around the time Pete died, he's at University for the performing arts in New York, I'm proud of him and hopefully will see him being a successful actor, or writer."

"How's Chris-" She said, almost instantly regretting that question, and the fact that Clark might just not appreciate it but before she could mutter the words I'm sorry, he came to the rescue and simply said. "He's doing fine, got a job at the Star and well, has the same "advantages" that his father has." Lana smiled, extremely relived.

"That's great." She said smiling, they stared at each other, and looking down on their cups of coffee before Lana finally went. "Twenty years, my god Clark. When was the last time we spoke?"

"Well..."

------------------------------------------------------------------------
20 Years Ago, Metropolis, Clark and Lois Kent's apartment:

I wouldn't forget it, You, me, Lois and Pete were having dinner, Chris was in his bedroom sleeping in his room sound asleep, we held our annual reunions, although Lois always got a little edgy around you for some reason, I don't know why, you two still got on pretty well. Lois prepared a potato salad, everyone else knows she wasn't the best cook in the world but oh well. We chatted about casual things, Pete still hadn't figured out my double life and no one would tell him.

Pete was telling us a story, I can't remember what about but I was enjoying it and half way through, my beeper went off.

"Oh no..." I said, looking at my beeper in alarm. "I am so sorry guys I've got to take this, Perry just called and some major news story has come up.." I said it was from the planet, but it was the JLA. Something urgent came up, Br-, Batman called me so I knew something had happened.

"It's alright Clark, me and Lana will still be in the city so we can meet up tomorrow morning?"

"Sure Pete, I'd love to!" I said, unfourtuneltly it didn't happen and I walked out my front door and ran into the fire escape, changed into my costume and flew to Watchtower, inside I saw Wally, I mean the Flash running around like crazy.

"Wally!" I said screaming, "What's going on!?" The silence in his voice gave me the suggestion that something serious was about to happen. "I wish I could joke this time Big Blue, but...." He pointed outside to a site that I'd never expect to see, hundreds upon hundreds of battle ships were coming, I knew this would be the end if we didn't act now, he simply broke it down for me.

"........Darkseid is here!"

[Catman_prb]

They had set up camp near the Grand Canyon, the assumed location of Slade's base. During the brief plan they had made, an important question had been raised. Where had Slade gotten the resources to build a base to hold metahumans? And why? That was the biggest question. They all had their own theories, and Beatrice didn't really know who he was, but none of them seemed to work. So they forgot about it and carried on planning.

They had decided that they needed some sleep before they could hit Slade's base. So they had pulled some greying tents out of the back of Cassie's van, and set up on a ridge overlooking the Canyon. Victor had shut down all but his lifesupport systems and was in the least hospitible tent, and Tim was pretty sure that he had seen Duela sneak in there when no one was looking. Raven and Beatrice had reluctantly agreed to share a tent and walked off together, with Raven casting a disapproving look over Beatrice's dark ponytail, leaving Tim and Cassie alone around the dim campfire.

Tim gave her a nervous smile and she did the same.
"Well...this is awkward," Tim said quietly. Cassie chuckled, blanket around her shoulders and mug of coco in her hands..
"It really shouldn't be though, should it?" she said. Tim nodded.
"Did you hear? Apparantly the Key escaped from Freeze's Ice prison a few days back. Checkmate were going to bring him back in, but Superman saved him," she said. Tim looked up.
"How did you hear about that? I thought Luthor was keeping any metahuman information under wraps?" Tim said with a raised eyebrow.
"I heard it on the radio," she said with a sheepish smile.
"What? I don't believe you," he said, laughing.
"
Different radio," she said, pulling a small device with headphones out of her jacket.
"Ah, the famous Underground Resistance..." he said quietly.
"Yes...the Underground,"
"So...did you...get along well with the other Resistance members?" Tim said, scurting around the question he really wanted to ask. Cassie smiled at him.
"No Tim, I didn't meet anyone," she said "You don't make friends in the Underground. The plan was for me to grow old alone,"

"You never expected to see any of the Titans again...never expected to see me?" Tim asked. Cassie gave a sad half smile.
"I said that you weren't half the man Connor was, and you screamed at me to get out of your house. I wasn't expecting to ever see you again. Anyway, you were with Rose...I always felt like I was intruding," Cassie said, looking down into her mug. Tim walked around the edge of the fire and sat down next to her, putting an arm around her shoulders.
"And that turned out to be a great plan didn't it?" Tim chuckled. She put her head on his shoulder.

"We could've been good together, couldn't we Tim?" she asked quietly. He smiled.
"There's still time," he whispered. He could feel her heartbeat quickening, as her head turned to face him. He could hear a booming sound, his own heart beating in his ears as he leaned towards her. Then there was something hard and metal in his forehead. He froze. How had he not heard him. His eyes slowly moved upwards, to see the grinning face of Slade Wilson.

"Getting dumb sonny. Lighting a fire near a known enemy's base, and then not hearing him as he sneaks up on you?" he growled.
"Let her go Slade, and I'll come with you freely," Tim said, his arm still around Cassie.
"That's not an option. The option is who I kill first," he stated. And then Tim heard a voice he had long since forgotten.
"Aw, come on daddy, you never let me get the first kill," said Rose Wilson, ex-wife of Tim Drake and daughter of a murderer.

[Keyser Soze]

Batman remained silent and motionless, allowing his brother to depart without further admonishment or rebuke. He inhaled deeply and stepped into the air; the resultant freefall was comforting. It demanded nothing, made no enquiries. The Dark Knight felt the wind rush up in his masked face and heard the ripple of his cape as it resisted the sudden surrender to gravity. At the last moment possible, Batman once again utilised his grapple gun and skillfully seized control of his descent, falling into a defensive crouch at the opening aperture to a grungy, dirty alleyway. Three rather ordinary figures were congegated at its end, huddled closely together and exchanging small vials of an oddly-hued substance. Heeding the vigilante's presence, they separated, pressing themselves to the surrounding walls as though the concrete would grant them refuge from the wrath of the new arrival. Batman noted one of them jamming the syringe into his arm, and his lips curled in disgust. Addiction was a terrible thing.

"You know why I'm here, and what's going to happen," he growled, stalking forward. "So are we doing this the easy way, or the hard way?"

"**** off!" one of the thugs barked, and charged forward.

"I should have known," Batman murmured dryly under his breath. He allowed his opponent to come to him, his observational skills asserting themselves far too late - a green tinge lacing the veins in his arms and face. A side-effect of the drug? Why does that seem so familiar...?

And then the criminal's fist was jammed into Batman's stomach, and the Caped Crusader was driven across the street and into a car. The windows shattered and the door crumpled, sending arcs of pure pain coursing across Batman's back. He suppressed a groan and stumbled dazedly to his booted feet, a trio of batarangs in his hand...but in a blur of motion, a second foe was launching an assault, a swift backhand sending him sprawling to the pavement. A foot clipped his chest and agony roiled through his stomach; abruptly, his breathing became shallow and his lungs were racked with a bizarre tingling sensation.

Punctured lung, he realised, weakly raising his wrist communicator to his lips. "Reddy, I need you," he gasped, only for something to collide with his head. He was claimed swiftly by unconsciousness...[/LEFT]

"Leave him alone."

The three junkies stopped their beating of the unconscious Batman, and turned to look at the new arrival. Edward Nigma stood by his car, leaning on his cane.

"Oh yeah?" one junkie asked, "And what you gonna do to make us leave, old man?"

Nigma sighed, and reached into his pocket. The junkies all tensed, thinking he was drawing out a gun. But instead, he drew out a wad of money.

"I'll give you one thousand dollars. $1000, and you leave The Batman to me."

The drug addicts exchanged glances at each other. Nigma knew what they were thinking. They could get a good bit of merchandise with that money. They approached him, and he tried his best to not look intimidated. The ringleader snatched the money out of Nigma's hands, and then they walked away.

"Batman..."

Nigma approached the unconscious Batman, taking off his sunglasses and crouching over him. It wasn't Bruce Wayne. Obviously it wasn't, Bruce Wayne was long dead. But there was still part of him, the illogical part, that held out some kind of vague hope for a miracle. But there was no miracle here, just an imposter. He was younger than the real Batman was when he battled him as The Riddler, and his chin was a slightly different shape. It wasn't Batman. It was a pretender.

He was sorely tempted to unmask him right now. Unmask him, then haul him off to the police station. That's what he'd been hired to do, right? He extended a hand towards Batman's mask....but then he pulled it away. No. That wasn't the way to solve the riddle. Where's the challenge in that? No, Nigma wanted to talk to this new Batman. If he could do that, he'd get a far better idea of the man behind the mask than he would by looking at his face.

"Right, kid. Let's get you out of here."

With great difficulty, Nigma dragged the unconscious Batman to his car, and bundled him in the backseat. Then, he drove off, heading back to his office.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/newaquadcnalogo.jpg

The door opens, a door Owen never even saw before because all he can see around him are windows, and a man in a suit steps in. The door behind he shuts, and Owen just turns his head to the side.

"Your food is getting cold. And your water...is just sitting there. Don't you want a drink?"

"...Not right now."

The man looks over to his side at the mirror-wall, as if he could see his colleagues on the other side, and merely shrugs his shoulders. He takes off his coat, and unstraps the holsters of his guns, and walks over to this small table in the room. He takes a seat, and faces Owen.

"You know, the last time we saw one of your...people, was about 17 years or so. That's quite some time, isn't it?"

"I suppose."

"You suppose? That's 17 years, entirely cut off from the world, kid. So, you wanna tell me why you are sporting the orange and green? That's a pretty symbolic style there, kid. Used to be a hero who roamed the oceans claiming to be the King of Atlantis."

"He is the King."

"Oh. So you know him."

The man gets up from the chair, and walks over to Owen, kneeling down. His colleagues on the other side of the double-sided mirrors turn to each other, and one of them runs over to the phone.

"Get me a few guards, just in case."

"What the hell is he doing?"

The assistant hangs up the phone, and turns to her colleague.

"I have no idea."

Owen looks at the men before him, and tries to slide back across the floor a bit, trying to keep his eye off the man. But the man just keeps staring at him, and smiles.

"My wager is, with you wearing those colors...he's your pap, isn't he?"

"Pap?"

"You know. Dad. Father. Man who will do anything to make sure you're safe. Your pap."

"Oh..."

Owens eyes drift away again and his facial express changes. A lightbulb must be over the mans head right now, because he sure has something on his mind he just realized.

"...He doesn't know you're out here, does he?"

Owen doesn't answer him.

"Good."

The man gets up, walks over to the desk and straps back on his gun holsters. He then puts his jacket back on, and heads for the door. As he turns the nob, he turns back at Owen for a second.

"The name's Dwayne. I'll catch you later, son."

He steps through the door, and the door closes. Owen just sits there, now looking at the glass of water up on the table.

[Karem-Knight]

Outside the Earth's atmosphere:

Some might say that the "Age of Hope" ended on D-Day, the day Darkseid helped kill millions of men,woman and children. It was on that day that Superman vanished, the government was quick to blame him and his allies, it helped bring the "Age of Darkness." People who were, or had been costumed or meta human beings, were either forced to give up their activities, join the AVA, or be imprisoned...or even murdered.

For twenty years, the word "hero" was now a myth, something that no one would ever hear for decades, stories of "Superman", Batman, Wonder Woman, Green Lantern, The Flash......all myths, distant legends that parents would tell their children, and even then the child wouldn't believe them.

That was twenty years ago....

Clark Kent,Kal-El, the Man of Steel, The Las Son of Krypton, he had many names that people have called him, but the one he was more famously known for was Superman.

Floating, but balanced in the cold and bleak reaches of space. I'm reminded of how this was my home for those twenty long years, not only did I know that it was the same up here as it was down there.....cold......and bleak.

Those two things, we've had enough of and I for one could not bare it any longer then I did. It was a dark time for everyone of us, but now I look down on my home planet.

The "Age of Hope" was what it was called, when me, Bruce, Dinah were "leaders", helping save the world dozens of times...over and over. We never backed down not once, I realize the mistake I made, but no matter our mistakes we must live by them, and learn from them....no matter what.

This Earth has lost it's "Age of Hope" and over shadowed by, the "Age of Darkness..." the government controls everything, even our hopes and dreams turning and shaping them into nightmares, where once we battled supervillians....we now battle our own allies, but we have to still fight the good fight.

Is the "Age of Hope" over? Yes. But what about the "Age of Darkness", can that end aswell? My view it already has.......

Batman now roams the streets of Gotham City, like he once did, a new Flash on the horizon, the Green Lantern Corps now coming back to Earth, Arthur's new son a new Aquaman? And even my son, Christopher....maybe there will be another Kent wearing the famed "S" sheild....all coming back to our Earth.

He flew down to the Earth, calm and relaxed and smiling.

So, I finally fly down to the world....

And think about all the wonders, mysteries and hope...of this New Age.............